Google
This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project
to make the world's books discoverable online.
It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.
Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the
publisher to a library and finally to you.
Usage guidelines
Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:
+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.
+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.
+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.
+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe.
About Google Book Search
Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web
at |http: //books .google .com/I
Fecundation in Plants
DAVID M. MOTHER, Ph. D..
Professor of Botanv ik IwDtANA UNtvERsmr
Published by the Carnegie Institution
of Washington
1904
Carnegie Institution of Washington,
Publication No. 15.
ri
^
i
Pkbss op Gibson Bros.,
Washinoton, D. C.
PREFACE.
This volume presents the subject of fecundation in the vegetable
kingdom by the discussion of concrete cases, selecting from the great
groups of plants certain typical representatives in which the sexual
process seems to have been most thoroughly investigated. In the
introductory chapter I have discussed typical processes of nuclear
division and cell-formation, especially in spore mother-cells, together
with a few topics dealing with certain phenomena of the cell and the
significance of sexuality."^ This is considered necessary to a better
understanding of sexual reproduction, for problems of sexuality, like
problems of evolution, have in late years become reduced to problems
of the cell, and, since the nucleus plays by far the most important
part in fecundation, I am tempted to say to problems of the nucleus.
The processes leading to the development and differentiation of the
gametes have been regarded as of prime importance, and they have
therefore received emphasis. Whenever the subsequent history of the
fecundated egg has been followed to any extent this has been done, as
in the Ascomycetes and Ploridece^ to show the relation between the
real sexual process and the vegetative fusion of nuclei which has been
confused with the sexual act, and, as in the Desmids, for the sake of
pointing out certain nuclear phenomena that take place during the
germination of the zygote with similar phenomena just preceding the
sexual act in the Diatoms. Processes which are purely morphological
are assumed or dealt with very briefly.
In grouping the representative types into the several chapters I have
had in mind no particular theory of the evolution of sexuality, but
merely the idea of the evolution of the plant kingdom and the corre-
sponding differentiation of the sexual organs and cells accompanying
this evolution in the groups of plants themselves.
The chapters dealing with the lower plants in which the develop-
ment of the gametes is not known from a modern cytological standpoint,
and in which the behavior of the sexual nuclei in the fusion of the
gametes has not been followed — have been made as brief as possible.
For a similar reason the mosses and liverworts have been omitted
entirely.
• • •
III
12/00 31150-69 '*^^
\ ^ e\Qs^^ __^^s ^,^ o^^a
IV PRBPACB.
No attempt has been made to discuss the numerous theories bearing
upon the subject. Whenever theoretical matters are touched upon the
object has been chiefly to suggest probable lines of investigation. I
have not hesitated, however, to express my own opinion in all cases
in which my special field of study has given me a first-hand knowledge
of the subject-matter.
To designate the sexual process which consists in the fusion of sex-
ually differentiated cells, or gametes, and especially the fusion of their
nuclei, the terva fecundation has been used instead of fertilization —
fecundation bemg the equivalent of the German Befruchtung and
the Yrtnchficondation.
It has been necessary, of course, to copy numerous figures from the
papers of other investigators, but in every case due credit is given.
In the citation of literature in the text the author is referred to by
the year in which his work was published. No attempt has been made
to give a complete bibliography, and no doubt many valuable refer-
ences have been omitted.
The author is indebted to Professors W. Belajeff, H. O. Juel,
F. Oltmanns, S. Ikeno, and to Dr. H. Klebahn, Dr. A. H. Trow,
Dr. H. Wager, Dr. S. Hirase, and Dr. V. H. Blackman, for re-
prints of their papers, from many of which illustrations have been
borrowed, and especially to Professor R. A. Harper for helpful
suggestions.
David M. Mottier.
Indiana University, August^ 1902.
CONTENTS.
Paob.
2-30
Chapter I. — Introduction.
Nuclear division, ........
Karyokinesis in cells of the lower plants in which centrospheres are
developed, ....... 2-10
Dictyota, ....... 2
Erysiphe, ....... 7.
Mitosis in pollen mother-cells, ..... 1 1-30
The first or heterotypic mitosis, . .1 1-26
Resting nucleus and the development of the chromatm spirem 1 1
Development of the spindle, . 15
Chromosomes, . . . . . .17
Metakinesis, ...... 20
The anaphase, ....... 22
The telophase, ...... 23
The nucleolus, ....... 25
The second, or homotypic division, .... 27-31
Cell division, ....... 31-44
The type of the higher plants, . . . 31
Free cell-formation, ••••.. 33
Cell-cleavage, ....... 36
Cell-division in Dictyota and Stypocaulon, . .41
The centrosome and the blepharoplast, .... 44
The significance of the sexual process and the numerical reduction of
the chromosomes, ....... 49-60
Chapter II. — Fecundation; Motile Isogambtbs.
Ulothrix and Hydrodictyon, ...... 61-65
Copulation of gametes, ....... 65
Ectocarpus, ....... 65
Chapter III.— Fecundation; Non-Motile Isogametbs.
Spirog^yra> ........
Sporodinia, ....••••
Closterium and Cosmarium, ......
Diatoms (Rhopalodia, Cocconeis), .....
Basidiobolus, ........
67
71
71
73
76
▼1
CONTENTS.
Chapter IV. — Fecundation; Heterogametes.
Sphseroplea, .
Fucacese (Fucus, Halidrys),
Volvox,
CEdogonium,
Coleochsete,
Vaucheria,
Albugo (Cystopus), .
Achlya and Saprolegnia,
79
84
88
89
91
94
96
102
Chapter V. — Type of the Ascomycetes and Rhodophyce^.
Sphaerotheca,
Pyronema,
Batrachospermum,
Dudresnya,
CoUema,
Chapter VI. — Archegoniates.
108
III
116-119
1 19-126
126-128
Ptcridophyta, ......
The spermatozoid, ....
The egg-cell and fecundation,
Gymnosperms, .....
Cycas, Zamia, and Ginkgo,
The male gametophyte and the development of
tozoids, .....
The archegonium, ....
Fecundation, ....
Pinus, ......
The male and female gametophytes,
Fecundation, .....
129
130-136
136-142
142
142
the sperma-
. 142-155
156-158
158-163
163
163-164
165-168
Chapter VII. — ^Angiosperms.
The embryo-sac, or female gametophyte,
The male gametophyte.
The fusion of male and egg-nucleus.
The fate of the second male nucleus in the embryo-sac.
Bibliography, .....
169-174
174-176
176-177
177-180
181-187
INDEX.
Page.
Abict . • . • •
. .
156
Achlya ......
102-107
Adiantum .....
. .
136
Albugo ......
96-100
Atpidium .....
. .
136
Basidiobolut . . . . .
76-78
Batrachotpermum ....
. .
116-119
Callithamnion . . . . .
119-124
Cell-cleavage in Synchitrium discipent
. .
36-38
Pilobolus crjrstallinus
38-41
Cell-division in higher plants
. •
3»-33
Dictyota and Stypocaulon
4>-43
Cell-formation, free, in Erysiphe communis
. •
•
33-35
Lachnea scutellata
35
Centrotome, in Dictyota
. .
3-7
Erysiphe
8-10
Centrosome and Blepharoplast
. .
44-49
Cephalotazis . . . . .
> .
>57
Chara .....
. .
135-136
Chromosomes in tetraspore mother-cell of Diet
tyota .
5-6
ascus of Er^siphe
. .
8-11
pollen mother-cells of Lilium
i
17-31
Podop]
iijllum
17-31
Trades
cantia
17-31
Significance of numerical reduction
. •
•
49-60
Closterium ....
71
Cocconeis . . • - .
. 1
75
ColeochsBte ....
91-93
Collema .....
. .
126-128
Cosmarium . . . . .
71. 73
Cycas .....
143-
-i49» 156, 157,
163, 166
Cystopus (see Albugo).
Das^a .....
134
Diatoms .....
• t
.
73-76
Dictyota ....
2-6, 26
Dudresnya .....
• I
•
119-125
Ectocarpus ....
65, 66
Equisetum .....
•
• .
135
Erysiphe ....
7-10
Fucus .....
• «
.
84-88
Ginkgo .....
M9-155. 162,
163, 166
Gloecosiphonia ....
•
» .
124
Gnetum ....
168, 173
Gymnogramme • . . .
•
. •
130-132
Halidrys ....
85
HelleboruB ....
•
. 12, 158, 169
-i7i» 173
Hydrodictyon . . • •
63-65
Vll
Vlll
IKDBX.
KaryokineBis (see Mitosis).
LAboulbeniacese ......
JL^ftrix ••••.«*
Lilium :
Mitosis in pollen mother-cells
Development of mitotic spindle in pollen mother-cells
Behavior of chromosomes in pollen mother-cells
Nucleolus ......
Second or homotypic mitosis in pollen mother-cells .
Embryo-sac and Fecundation
Fate of second male nucleus in embryo-sac
Marsilia .
Mitosis in Dictyota
Erysiphe
pollen mother-cells
Monotropa
Nemalion
Nucleolus, discussion of
CBdogonium
Onoclea . . . . . I3^>~i33i
Peperomia
Peronospora
Picea
Pilularia
Pinus
Physda .
Podophyllum :
Resting nucleus of pollen mother-cell
Nature of nuclear membrane
Behavior of chromosomes in pollen mother-cell
Pteridophyta .....
Pyronema
Pythium
Rhopalodia gibba
Saprolegnia
Sphseroplea .
Sphnrotlieca •
Spirogyra
Sporodinia
Synapsis
Tradescantia virginica :
Behavior of chromosomes in pollen mother-cell .
Second or homotypic mitosis in pollen mother-cell
Tsuga .......
Tulipa ......
Ulothrix ......
Vaucheria ......
Vicia faba ......
Volvox ......
Zamia
Zea mays
Paob.
136
158* 170-171
11-30
15-16
17-34
37-30
169-177
177-178
133. i34» »3S
3-7
7-11
11-39
177
119, 131
25. 36
89-91
36, 138-141
173
lOI
163
143
156, 163-168
138
II, 13
13.34
18, 33
139-143
III-II6
lOI
73» 75. 76
103, 107
79-«4
108-1 II
36, 67-70, 168
71
13
18, 19, 33
37, 39
163, 165, 166, 167
178
61, 63, 6s
94.95
88
"49-155* 157-161, 163, 166
35, 178
FECUNDATION IN PLANTS.
CHAPTER I.— INTRODUCTION.
The processes of nuclear division and cell-formation are so closely
associated with sexual cells and their development that an adequate
understanding of these cells is impossible without a definite and
thorough knowledge of the processes involved in their development.
Our interpretations of the significance of the sexual process and the
phenomena of heredity in all organisms will be more lasting and help-
ful as scientific knowledge if these interpretations or doctrines are
based upon a well-connected phylogenetic series of the most funda-
mental facts. Perhaps no other field of research has been more
helpful during the past quarter of a century in enabling the biologist
to gain a deeper and more far-reaching knowledge of the physical
basis of heredity than the study of mitosis, especially in reproductive
cells. The division of the nucleus naturally suggests the division of
the cell, or the process by which new cells are formed from a mother-
celL, and the study of cell-formation in very recent years, especially
among the lower plants, has not only wrought almost a revolution
in our knowledge of the processes here involved, but has also furnished
new criteria for determining relationships and probable lines of descent.
It is deemed necessary, therefore, to introduce the subject of sexual
reproduction in plants by a brief presentation of the typical processes
of nuclear and cell-division in both the lower and higher forms. In
doing so these processes will be described in a few of those forms
which have been subjected to a critical study by means of the most
improved methods and instruments. The processes described will be
confined largely, though not exclusively, to spore mother-cells.
The division of the nucleus and of the cell presents generally three
processes, the development of the karyokinetic spindle, the behavior
of the chromatin, and the formation of the cell-plate or new plasma
membrane. This division is made merely for the sake of convenience,
as it is not implied that three distinct or separate processes are
necessarily involved, although the development of the plasma mem-
brane in many cases has apparently little or no connection with the
2 INTRODUCTION.
division of the nucleus. The first two of these processes will be dis-
cussed under nuclear division^ while the third will be dealt with in
connection with cell-formation.
NUCLEAR DIVISION.
KARYOKINESIS IN CELLS OF THE LOWER PLANTS IN WHICH
CENTROSOMES AND CENTROSPHERES ARE DEVELOPED.
At present there are recognized two types of development of the
karyokinetic spindle. In one the spindle arises through the instru-
mentality of individualized dynamic centers or centrospheres, as in
certain Thallophyta and Liverworts; in the other, it is developed
wholly independently and in the absence of any such centers, as, for
example, in the higher plants. We speak of types of spindle develop-
ment in this connection also for the sake of convenience, since centro-
spheres have not been found in connection with the development of
the spindle in all Thallophytes ; but the author does maintain that
centrospheres have not been demonstrated to occur in any plant
above the Bryophytes, and that in the Angiosperms such structures
do not in all probability exist.
As illustrating the development of the spindle in which centro-
spheres are present, the tetraspore mother-cell in Dictyota dichotoma
will be selected from the algae and the mother-cell of the ascus in
JBrysiphe from the fungi.
It is not considered necessary, nor conducive to any better under-
standing of the facts presented here, to enter into any lengthy dis-
cussion concerning the structure of the firmer framework of the
cytoplasm. The consensus of opinion now is that the firmer substance
of cytoplasm consists of either a reticulum of fibrillae or of an alveolar
or foam structure (Waben of German literature) and that, in many
cells, these two structures intergrade into one another.
DICTYOTA.
The cytoplasm of the tetraspore mother-cell of Dictyota dichotoma
during the preparation for nuclear division presents two well-defined
portions, the kinoplasm, which is always associated with the nucleus
and plays the most important r61e in the karyokinetic process, and the
remaining alveolar portion. Numerous chloroplasts are also present.
The first indication of mitosis is the appearance, on opposite sides
of the nucleus, of two large sharply defined asters of kinoplasmic
fibers radiating from a rod-shaped body, which is often slightly bent,
lying either close to the nuclear membrane or at some little distance
from it (Fig. i , A) . The rod-shaped body is the centrosome^ which
toother with the kinoplasmic railiations constitutes the centrosphere.
The planes of the longitudinal axes of the centrosomes may be parallel
or form various angles with each other. In Fig. i, B, the centrosome
at the upper side of the nucleus is seen from the side, the lower from
»ii ID ItlrupoR moIhcr-aU of Ihclytl^ liiihalcma
tcLoped ccnlrotpherci uc oa dlMiUEtiieaLlf vfffoa\it tid
I begun lo cnlcr Iho nuclciu (o rnm ths ipiDdle ■nd Ihs chroi
tt enured Ihe nudeia, e&d the chrtHDOiamei uc callecied ]
the end. Viewed from the pole, the centrosome is always rod-shaped.
The kinoplasmic fibers radiate in all directions into the cytoplasm
where they pass over into the framework of the same. On the side
next the nucleus they may run parallel with its wall for some dis-
4 INTRODUCTION.
tance. Near the nucleus the cytoplasm is more granular, with smaller
meshes. It is more nearly a thread-like net- work than alveolar in
structure, and appears with differential staining as kinoplasm. This
very fine granular thread-work often extends in among the radiations
of the centrosphere.
The resting nucleus shows a large vacuolated nucleolus and a fine
linin-reticulum with rather large meshes, upon which are arranged
small and nearly uniform granules, all of which do not react as
chromatin. With the advance of karyokinesis, the chromatin begins
to collect into larger and somewhat irregular masses that finally become
the chromosomes. There is not developed, as in vegetative cells of
this plant, a regular and uniform chromatin spirem or ribbon. The
nucleolus becomes more vacuolated and soon disappears. The nuclear
cavity presents a more granular appearance, the granules staining
more densely.
The kinoplasmic fibers now penetrate the membrane of the nucleus
and enter its cavity, while at the same time the polar radiations seem
to diminish in number (Fig. i, C). On entering the cavity some of
the fibers proceed in advance of the others. Some pass straight to-
ward the center of the nucleus, while others diverge toward the sides.
As these fibers approach from opposite sides of the nucleus, they tend
to collect the chromosomes into an irregular mass in the equatorial
region, where they finally form the nuclear plate (Fig. i, D). Cer-
tain of these Bbers coming from opposite sides seem to unite at their
ends to form the continuous spindle fibers which extend from pole to
pole ; others fasten themselves to the chromosomes, and still others
diverge toward the nuclear membrane in the equatorial region (Fig. 3,
E) . In the mature spindle, therefore, the fibers present the following
orientation: those radiating from the poles, the continuous spindle
fibers extending uninterruptedly from pole to pole, those running from
the poles to the chromosomes, and the fibers which diverge from the
poles toward the equatorial region and end in the cytoplasm (Fig. 2, F) .
The nuclear membrane in the tetraspore mother-cell of Dictyota
disappears very gradually during the process of karyokinesis, often
persisting at the sides when the spindle is mature (Fig. 2, F). It begins
to disappear at the poles as soon as the fibers enter the nuclear cavity,
and by the time the anaphase is reached no part of the membrane can
be distinctly seen. Thus the spindle, with the exception of the polar
radiations, lies within the nuclear cavity, its fibers, however, being
largely of cytoplasmic origin. To what extent any nuclear substance
contributes to the formation of the spindle is difficult to determine.
On the disappearance of the nucleolus, numerous granules appear in
NUCLBAR DIVISION.
5
the nucleus, which stain deeply, closely resembling the chromatin
granules. In the meantime the chromosomes increase in size, and it
seems reasonable to suppose that the nucleolar substance contributes
materially to their growth. The development of the nucleolus in the
daughter nucleus and its behavior during the following, or second
mitosis, seem to strengthen this theory. The chromosomes, when
Fm. (.—Spfadl* Mul lElnfifaua of Gm
F, lunin ipbidli; theiiuUli
BtnbvUM peniiti ml lidn.
Q, daiwhW Dodif Mill eonDCCIai by itnnd of
■ii Id the Ulnipon nothcr-ccU of Didytta JicArum*.
bu diauppomd He pole*.
m ngnUity iiTUiid in iqiulocUl pUlc ; Dudcu
DDCctLng fibcn ; »c pola of each nucLna ii a wdl-
arranged in the equatorial plate, appear, especially when crowded to-
gether-— a phenomenon of frequent occurrence — as rounded lumps
(Fig. 3, E, F). A careful study in favorable cases shows clearly that
each chromosome is either In the shape of a ring, or so contracted as
to leave scarcely any central space, such, for example, as occurs in
some higher plants {PodopAyUum, HtlMorus) . In such cases each
6 INTRODUCTION.
segment or daughter chromosome forms one-half of the ring, or
each maybe in the form of a short, thick U (Fig. 2, F). Sixteen
chromosomes, the reduced number, are present in the first mitosis.
While on the way to the poles the daughter chromosomes sometimes
fuse with one another to form large masses.^ This is especially so in
the second mitosis.
In the construction of the daughter nuclei, one or more larger masses
of chromatin are formed by the chromosomes; a nucleolus appears
near the chromatin mass or masses, and a nuclear membrane is laid
down (Fig. 3, G). The membrane is unquestionably formed through
the agency of the kinoplasmic fibers. The centrosomes increase in
size, and the polar radiations are more distinct than in the spindle
stage. The connecting fibers usually persist until the nuclear mem-
brane is present, but a little later they disappear entirely. The chro-
matin mass, gradually becoming less dense, soon disintegrates, and
each daughter nucleus passes into the resting condition (Fig. 2, G).
From the preceding it will be seen that each daughter nucleus is
provided with one centrosome, but in the first mitosis the centrosomes
could not be made out until they were on opposite sides of the nucleus
and provided with radiations. The question naturally arises : Does
the centrosome divide to give rise to the two daughter centrosomes ?
Swingle ('97), who has traced the persistence of the centrosome
through several successive generations of vegetative cells in Stypo-
caulon^ one of the Phceophycece ^ found that a division of the centro-
some takes place, and Strasburger ('97) arrives at the same conclusion
as regards Pucus, This is the generally accepted view.
We shall trace the early development of the spindle in the second
mitosis in the tetraspore mother-cell in order to see what evidence is
furnished by Dictyota toward the solution of this problem.
During the reconstruction of the daughter nucleus (Fig. 3, H)
two rod-shaped centrosomes, each with its radiations, were observed
close together, and in such a position as to form a wide V, giving the
impression that a longitudinal division of the single centrosome had
taken place. The manner in which a cluster of radiations is attached
to each daughter centrosome seems to lend weight to this conclusion.
The daughter centrosomes now separate, moving along the nuclear
membrane, but they do not, as in the first mitosis, traverse an angular
distance of 180^ before the formation of the spindle begins (Fig. 3,
I, K). The development of the spindle is the same as in the first
mitosis, as Fig. 3, I, J, K, L, will clearly show.
In other brown algsB, so far as known (Swingle '97, Strabburger '97) ,
^ This malting of the chromosome* may not occur In all caset.
NtfCLKAR DIVISION. 7
the development of the karyokinetic spindle in both vegetative and
reproductive cells agrees essentially with that described for Dtclyota.
In the diatoms the development of the spindle as described by
Lauterborn ('96) is singular and wilhout parallel in the plant king-
dom. According to this author, the spindle develops directly from
the centrosome by a division of the same or by budding. We shall
refer to this phenomenon beyond in the section dealing especially with
the centrosome. In the red algfc the development of the karyokinetic
figure is knov^n somewhat in detail only in Corallina ojgicinalis. In
this plant, Davis ('9S) finds that the spindle arises through the agency
ol centroBpheres which undergo a great change m size during mitosis.
The persistence of these bodies was not followed from one cell genera-
tion to the next. The paucity of our knowledge of nuclear division
in the red algie precludes any further mention of the subject in this
group of plants. So far as is known to the author, no centrospheres
or ccntrosomes have been authentically observed in the green alga.
ERVSIPHE COMMUNIS.
For the fungi, the most accurate and complete account of karyoki-
nesis is to be found in the classical work of Harper ('97) on certain
Ascomyeetes. As an illustration of the process in this group of fungi,
which is probably best known cytologically, a brief account of mitosis
will be given as described by Harper in the ascus of ErysipAe
8 TNTRODUCTION.
The ascuB of this species offers unusually favorable material for the
study of mitosis on account of the clearness with which all details are
brought out, and because the three successive nuclear divisions follow
each other npidlj making it possible to trace with unmistakable
clearnesd the persistence of the centrosome from one nuclear genera
tion to the other Since the spindle he in different planes it is pos
sible also to observe side by side the same stages at different angles
in the same field of the
to the second mitosis
the
pe
The following refers especially
a raUDg tat'
uinc d«ely applied (o nuclear mti
B, «iu^y pTOphate ; ihe kinoplaimic nc
C, D, E, ¥, luccHilvt itepi in dcvdup
G, mature "pindk, the nuckir membra
H, epd of •oaphaH ; cannecting 6ben <
le daugblcT nuclei, which ai
Between the successive nuclear divisions in the ascus, the chromatin
of the daughter nuclei does not assume the complete resting condition.
It consists (Fig. 4, A) of an irregular net with the angles of the
meshes somewhat thickened. Generally the net lies tolerably free in
the nuclear cavity, and a very distinct nucleolus is present. The
centrosphere appears as a flattened disk closely applied to the nuclear
membrane, giving the impression as if the two were grown together
(Fig. 4, A). The chromitin net appears also attached at this place
NUCLEAR DIVISION. 9
and frequently forms a dense mass. These phenomena indicate
clearly that chromatin and centrosphere are in direct communication
through the nuclear membrane. The first step in the division is
characterized by the appearance of a well-developed aster or system
of radiations about the centrosome. It seems very probable here that
the radiations grow out into the cytoplasm from the centrosome as a
center. In the development of the radiations the nucleus probably
cooperates. At this stage the chromatin is contracted into a dense
net toward the centrosphere and appears in close connection with it.
From the chromatin mass several fine achromatic threads extend
toward the nuclear membrane (Fig. 4, B).
In the next stage observed, the two poles of the spindle have been
formed, which lie some distance apart on the nuclear membrane
(Fig. 4, C). The polar radiations are well developed, and from each
centrosome a cone of spindle fibers extends into the nuclear cavity.
The diverging fibers seem to be inserted in the nuclear membrane at
points opposite the centrosome. As in Dictyota the two systems of
fibers cross each other at nearly right angles without in any way
uniting. Whether the two centrospheres arose by a division of the
primary centrosphere cannot be stated with absolute certainty, since
the intermediate stages between B and C, Fig. 4, were not observed,
yet from what is known in Stypocaulon and in Dictyota^ it seems
reasonable to suppose that the centrosphere may undergo a division
in Erysiphe also.
The chromatin, at this stage, seems to be reduced in mass to that
which will appear in the nuclear plate. It lies distributed in irregular
lumps among the fibers opposite the two poles. The nucleolus has
now disappeared, or, in some cases, it may remain in the form of a
weakly staining residue. The spindle fibers within the nucleus be-
come attached to the chromosomes and then contract strongly, bringing
the chromosomes into the center of the nuclear cavity (Fig. 4, C, D,
E, F). Some of the fibers of the bent spindle appear, at this stage, to
extend uninterruptedly from pole to pole. The continuous fibers are,
in all probability, formed by the union of those which are not attached
to the chromosomes.
The polar radiations now undergo a marked change, becoming shorter
and thicker, as if drawn in toward the poles. The majority of the
radiations diverge only slightly. They are contracted into bundles or
brush-like collections, which stand perpendicular to the surface of the
nucleus. Some of these radiations, however, diverge somewhat from
the central group, but all the polar radiations are not centered upon a
single point. The pole of the spindle is exactly as broad as the base of
lO INTRODUCTION.
the central group of polar radiations, and, as will be seen from Fig. 4,
£, F, G, the impression is that the polar radiations and the spindle
contain the same number of fibers, which are continued uninterruptedly
through the poles. But the continuity of the fibers is sharply inter-
rupted by an achromatic plane at the nuclear membrane, through which
the deeply staining (violet, by the Flemming triple stain) fibers pass
from nucleus to cytoplasm. Whether the spindle fibers actually end
at the nuclear membrane, or whether their substance only stains less
densely there, was not determined. However, the phenomenon leaves
the impression that the central body consists merely of the bases of the
polar radiations closely crowded together. If the centrosome is an
individual organ here, it seems that it must consist of a very thin, flat-
tened disk, equal in breadth to the blunt end of the spindle.
The poles of the spindle now separate farther from each other,
whereby the spindle becomes straight. The individual chromosomes,
eight in number, which are arranged in the equatorial plate, are sharply
defined, and the nucleus has become somewhat elongated (Fig. 4, G).
The polar radiations have again become fine elongated fibers, forming
regular systems of sun-like radiations.
As soon as the daughter chromosomes have reached the poles of the
spindle the nuclear membrane disappears (Fig. 4, H). The fibers of
the central spindle become now less sharply defined and broken in
different places. Their number is also gradually diminished, their
substance soon being indistinguishable from the immediately surround-
ing cytoplasm. The polar radiations, however, form at this stage a
more regular and sharply defined aster, owing to the outer rays bend-
ing somewhat backward round the chromosomes (Fig. 4, H). The
latter form a dense mass in which the individual elements are no
longer to be distinguished. The centrosome is likewise not to be
distinguished from the chromatin mass near which it lies. A nuclear
membrane is now formed about each daughter nucleus, which appears
as a small vesicle with the chromatin mass at the polar side (Fig. 4, 1).
With the further development of the nuclear membrahe the free
cavity of the nucleus increases in size. The chromatin mass begins to
swell, and is gradually transformed into threads and lumps which are
arranged, at first, mostly along the nuclear membrane, but soon
become distributed through the nuclear cavity. A nucleolus now
appears, and with the further growth of the nucleus the chromatin
passes over into the netlike framework like that in Fig. 4, J, A.
As soon as the nuclear membrane is formed, the polar radiations
begin to disappear. In Erysiphe they seem to be transformed into a
granular mass (Fig. 4, J). Finally, when the daughter nucleus is
MITOSIS IN POLLBN MOTHBR-CBLLS. II
mature, the centrosphere remains as a much Rattened disc closely
applied to the nuclear membrane.
From the foregoing it is clear that, although differing much in detail,
the karyokinetic process in Erysiphe is, in general, similar to that in
the brown algse. At our present state of knowledge, it is difficult to
explain all the minor differences or to form an estimate of their
relative importance.
MITOSIS IN POLLBN MOTHBR-CBLLS.
The spore mother-cells of certain Liliacece and other monocotyledo-
nous species, as well as a few dicotyledonous plants such as Helleborus
and Podophyllum ,^ have become classical objects for cytological study,
and in these genera the mitotic process is now as well understood as in
any other angiosperms. The following discussion of the first two
nuclear divisions in the spore mother-cells of higher plants is based
upon the author's own investig<'itions made upon Lilium martagon^
L, candidum^ Pritillaria persica^ Tradescantia virginica^ Helle-
borus fcetidus and Podophyllum peltatum,
THE FIRST OR HETEROTYPIC MITOSIS.
RESTING NUCLEUS AND DEVELOPMENT OF CHROMATIN SPIREM.
Soon after the last nuclear division in the archesporium, or spore-
bearing tissue, which gives rise to the pollen mother-cells, the latter
begin that period of growth so characteristic of spore mother-cells pre-
viously to the first mitosis. The nucleus is relatively large with a
sharply defined membrane, and contains a fine linin network, in which
the chromatin granules are held, and one or more nucleoli. The
nucleolus may lie in a colorless, spherical cavity, which seems sharply
circumscribed. The chromatin appears in larger and smaller granules,
which are, as a rule, regularly distributed in the linin thread. The
cytoplasm presents a uniform netlike structure (Fig. 5, A). This is
the typical structure of a pollen mother-cell.
With further growth of the nucleus, the chromatin granules increase
in size, probably through the union or aggregation of the smaller
granules, while at the same time the linin thread contracts and shortens.
In this stage the linin net consists of a complicated spirem or thread
with short turns. The chromatin granules have attained a more uni-
form size, and lie more regularly distributed in the linin thread (Fig.
5, B). This contraction of the linin thread and fusion of the smaller
chromatin granules continues, so that the nuclear thread, which later
13 INTRODUCTION.
contains a row of larger granules or disks (the Chromatinscheiien of
the German literature) of a tolerably uniform size, becomes a hollow
spirem whose irregular turns traverse the nuclear cavity (Fig. 5, C).
The chromatin disks have usually a jagged or erosed outline, which
shows that each disk is composed of smaller granules. The chromatin
disks, first carefully described by Strasburger ('82), vary much among
themselves in size, and do not always have the same orientation in the
linin thread. This fact, together with Che twisting of the thread upon
its axis, which is a mechanical necessity, gives the impression of a
spirem composed of very irregular granules. This is especially notice-
E, the ipfrem bu tplll lonilludiniilly ,
T, the chromatin ipirem hu legnm
about «LCb other. ( AU G^ret npr
able immediately after the longitudinal splitting of the chromatin
granules. At this stage the most careful staining is necessary to bring
out the chromatin disks clearly, since the linin retains the stain with
greater avidity, thereby concealing the former. If the nuclear thread
be too densely stained, it will appear more or less homogeneous, in
which case the chromatin disks manifest themselves as a succession
of enlargements whose granular character is concealed. The chro-
matin thread consists, therefore, not of a succession of chromatin disks
MITOSIS IN POLLBN MOTHBR-CBLLS. 1 3
but of a continuous linin thread in which are held the chromatin disks
or granules.
In an early stage the nuclear thread shows a marked tendency to con-
tract into a ball or mass about the nucleolus. The contraction into a
dense ball is regarded by some observers as a perfectly normal occur-
rence, to which the name synapsis has been g^ven. My own investiga-
tions have convinced me that the contraction of the nuclear thread into
a ball is in a large measure due to the reagents, and that synapsis has
little or no significance. It indicates probably a very sensitive con-
dition of the nuclear thread or net at the stage in which the contraction
occurs.
Soon after the nuclear net has developed into the spirem, as men-
tioned, the chromatin and linin elements split longitudinally (Fig. 5,
D, a, 3, E). The daughter spirems remain either closely applied to
each other, or, as sometimes happens, they may separate for longer or
shorter intervals. They are always twisted upon each other, and, as
a consequence, the two parallel rows of disks are not easily seen,
especially where the chromatin thread makes short turns. The twist-
ing of the daughter spirems upon each other persists after the trans-
verse segmentation of the spirem into chromosomes, and in very many
cases it is still to be seen during metakinesis (Figs. 6, 7).
Very frequently portions of the spirem which run parallel with
each other are connected by very fine threads, and, in some cases, as
in the pollen mother-cells of Podophyllum^ very delicate cytoplasmic
threads seem to penetrate the nuclear membrane and fasten themselves
to the chromatin spirem. At this stage also one or more nucleoli, of
varying sizes and with a homogeneous or vacuolate structure, are pres-
ent. The nuclear membrane, especially in Podophyllum^ does not
present from now on the sharp contour of the resting nucleus. It seems
to consist merely of a cytoplasmic boundary (Fig. 5, F), and as will
be pointed out in a later paragraph, we may conclude that the nuclear
membrane consists of an extremely delicate kinoplasmic network,
whose meshes in the resting nucleus are so closely arranged that only
a sharp line is seen when observed in optical section. As soon,
however, as the meshes widen with the increase in size of the nucleus
the nuclear membrane loses its sharp contour. It cannot be asserted
with absolute certainty that the fine threads extending from the nuclear
membrane to the chromatin thread penetrate the membrane and con-
tinue into the cytoplasm, but in Podophyllum the evidence seems to
be in favor of such a view. At any rate there seems to be an intimate
connection maintained between chromatin and cytoplasm.
As karyokinesis progresses, the chromatin thread contracts, becom-
1
ing shorter and thicker, and frequently no trace of the longitudinal
splitting can be recognized. There is thus formed the loose, holloa
indla [14 hcLcrotypIc miwali of poUcn n
the Dui:leuB. largv pudeolut prcHDt, ma
imcati misled abgut each Dthei. Ue iJoi
idinUy and partly
Flo, 6.— Pnphate abit early itaiu in drvelopment o
cdl. A, B, Liiifm canJiAi
A, the klnopUiniLC ipindle fiber* amnged ndially a^
chronudOBiei, each eontiatlog of (wd ralhei thick «cf meoti misled abi
nuclear membraiie or Acaltered throusfa Dudcar cavily.
In form oTa wefL lying id cyloplaam midway beEweea ducIciu and cell-n
ai luch hai nearly disappeared ; it leenu to have been Converted inlD fil
D, ntultipolar ipitidle couplei, la which the chromoiDiiui are lrr«^larly di
spirem, which segments by transverse division into the chromo- d
somes.
MITOSIS IN POLLEN MOTHER-CELLS. 1 5
We shall now leave the chromosomes for the present and pass to
the development of the spindle.
DEVELOPMENT OF THE SPINDLE.
The development of the spindle in pollen mother-cells vanes some-
what in detail in different plants, but it can usually be referred to one
type. In all cases, so far as known, it arises as a multipolar structure.
As soon as the spire m is segmented into chromosomes, and some-
times earlier, the kinoplasmic fibers make their appearance in the cyto-
plasm. The arrangement of the kinoplasmic fibers is not quite the
same in all cells of the same anther. They may be disposed at first
radially about the nucleus (Fig. 6, A), or, as in many cases, may form
a wef t about the nucleus midway between nuclear membrane and cell-
wall (Fig. 6, B). The remaining cytoplasm consists of a fibrillar
structure. In this stage the nucleus is filled with a fluid which does
not stain, namely, the nuclear sap. The chromosomes are connected
with each other and with the nuclear membrane by means of fine
fibers, and one or more nucleoli are present. The nucleolus, how-
ever, begins to break up at this time, so that one large and several
smaller ones may be present.
The next step in the development of the spindle may differ slightly
in different cells, owing to the orientation of the kinoplasmic fibers.
In those cells in which these fibers are disposed radially about the
nucleus, the tendency to form poles manifests itself before the disap-
pearance of the nuclear membrane. Groups of radiations converge
toward various points near the plasma membrane, while others form a
weft about the nucleus (Fig. 6, C). A little later the nuclear mem-
brane is replaced by this weft, and the fibers begin to enter the nuclear
cavity. In some cases well-defined poles (or only a few) are not as
yet present. In other cases a greater number of poles are formed, and
we have then a very remarkable multipolar complex of kinoplasmic
fibers surrounding the nucleus, into which the fibers penetrate from
all sides (Fig. 7, E).
Gradually more kinoplasmic fibers enter the nuclear cavity until it
can no longer be recognized as such (Fig. 6, D). In this complex of
spindle fibers the chromosomes are irregularly distributed. They are,
however, soon collected together, and to each a bundle of fibers be-
comes attached. The chromosomes seem to be aggregated more closely
together by a pushing and pulling of the spindle fibers. Owing to the
irregular arrangement of the chromosomes and the complexity of the
mass of spindle fibers, it is not always possible to determine at this
stage the exact manner in which the fibers are fastened to the chro-
mosomes (Fig. 7, F).
The bipolarity of the multipolar spindle now gradually manifests
itself, and the multipolar structure rapidly becomes a typical bipolar
spindle in which the chromosomes are arranged in the equatorial plate.
r— Htterolypir mllcaii in pollen niMher'Cell U. mirtatn). Denlai
: wc(t of tpiDtDc nixn Ibnm a muldpolar cotnplei.
Dultipolar coBipIem in which bipolarity hu beg:uii \o maDEfat itselfj (
>oluity !■ Htabllihed and chromoioDiu mnre regularly arranged in cq
nun apindte, ihovlng onljr 3 of the ta chromotofnei ; chromocomei t
This transformation is probably brought about by certain of the larger
poles conver^ng toward a common area or point, while others are
drawn in (Fig. 7, G). The mature spindle is either truncated at the
poles (sometimes broadly so) or pointed, and the chromosomes are
MITOSIS IN POLLBN MOTHBR-CBLLS. I J
quite regularly arranged in the equatorial plate. They are usually
radially disposed, standing at right angles to the axis of the spindle
(Fig. 7, H). The spindle fibers present the following arrangement:
to each chromosome are attached two bundles of fibers (one to each
daughter segment) which extend to the poles ; other fibers, the central
spindle fibers, run uninterruptedly from pole to pole, and still others
diverge from the poles toward the cell periphery. This arrangement
is commonly found in all cells of the higher plants, whether they be
reproductive or vegetative. The spindle does not, as may appear at the
first glance, present a system of meridional fibers converging toward
the poles, but, as is easily seen from thin sections, the fibers cross and
anastomose, giving the impression that the spindle consists of a weft or
complex of fibers drawn out in the direction of the poles, which, indeed,
it really is.
In spore mother-cells of plants, the spindle fibers seem to be gener-
ally of cytoplasmic origin, /. ^., they appear first in the cytoplasm,
forming a weft about the nucleus or radiating from it. In the
generative cell of gymnosperms and in the first division following
fecundation in these plants, it seems that the fibers or many of them
arise from kinoplasm, which is in the nucleus or which entered the
same in another form.
CHROMOSOMES.
As is well known, the chromatin spirem, which has split longitudi-
nally in the early prophase, segments by transverse division into twelve
chromosomes, the reduced number, or half the number in the vegeta-
tive cells of the sporophyte. Each chromosome consists, therefore,
of two daughter segments, or daughter chromosomes, which are
almost always twisted upon each other (Fig. 7, H ; Fig. 8). After
the segmentation of the spirem into chromosomes, these contract,
thereby becoming shorter and thicker. Previous to the disappear-
ance of the nuclear membrane, they lie near it or are scattered
throughout the nuclear cavity (Fig. 6, B). In Ltlium^ the daughter
chromosomes are, as a rule, closely applied to each other, but in
many cases they tend to become separated soon after segmentation, so
that various forms of chromosomes result, such as rings, loops, X- and
V-shaped forms, depending upon the manner in which the daughter
segments are oriented toward each other (Fig. 8, A to K). These
various forms persist and may be found in the nuclear plate of the
mature spindle.
The following will explain the manner in which the more fre-
quently occurring forms are brought about in Lilium^ Podophyllum
and in many other higher plants :
1 8 INTRODUCTION.
The daughter segments often diverge at one or at both ends (Fig. 8,
B, C). In other cases they may be bent and in contact only near the
middle (Fig. S, D). If the daughter segments adhere at the ends,
and bend away from each other near the middle, a ring results
(Fig. 8, E). Ring-shaped chromosomes may be so bent as to bring
the opposite ends near each other, in which case we have a ring
partly folded upon itself. This is true tn a measure in Fig. S, E.
When the segments forming a ring separate slightly at one end, an
open ring is produced.
A Y-shaped chromosome will result when the segments are con-
tiguous for a part of their length but diverge at one end (Fig. 8, F).
Sometimes the daughter segments adhere near the middle but diverge
Fic, S.— Heterotopic miloiii ILiiiHm marlafm). Di&nnt fomu of chmiioiDnis.
A, B. C, D, chromoiomii (rom prophate. B-K. from equatorinl plile.
E, riDE-ihaped, F, V-ihkped, and J, typlcat X-Bhaped chioooaomei.
C, H, I. and K, Mhar farni conmoaly net with in Ulium.
at both ends, so that they may be crossed; this gives rise to the X-
shaped chromosome (Fig. S, J). Instances are also met with in which
the segments of the X-shaped chromosome fuse completely at one end,
and the chromosome appears as a continuous rod, folded in such a man-
ner that the opposite ends are brought together. In this way loops and
incomplete rings are produced (Fig. 8, K). In Fig. 8, G, H, and I
are forms of chromosomes that are of frequent occurrence. The orien-
tation of the daughter segments toward each other, which results in the
different forms of chromosomes described, is, in all probability, of no
special importance, since two or more of these forms may be seen in
the same nucleus.
In Tradescantia, between the time of the segmentation of the spirem
into chromosomes and the mature spindle, the daughter segments often
contract into the form of short, thick crescents. These may adhere at
MITOSIS IN POLLEN MOTHER-CELLS. 1 9
the points of the crescents to form ring-like chromosomes (Fig. 9, D,
at the right). In the majority of cases, however, they adhere at only
one end, and under such circumstances each chromosome consists of
two thick and slightly curved pieces placed end to end, and as they
are oriented tangentially upon the spindle, reach nearly from pole to
pole (Fig. 9, D).
The chromosomes in Podophyllum present the same variety of forms
found in Lilium and Tradescantia, Here the segments may be in
close contact, side by side, or form loops, rings, X's, and Y's. Per-
haps the majority of chromosomes in Podophyllum present the form
last mentioned for Tradescantia,
In Lilium the chromosomes, when in the nuclear plate, are usually
arranged with much regularity about the periphery of the spindle.
The majority are fastened to the fibers at the ends, and stand radially
to the axis of the spindle (Fig. 7, H). When observed from the pole
in this stage, they are seen to radiate like the spokes of a wheel from
the central spindle fibers. But all the chromosomes are not so regu-
larly oriented upon the spindle, and their manner of attachment to the
fibers is also variable. As will be seen in Fig. 8, F-K, they may be
fastened to the spindle at some distance from one end or near the mid-
dle. Those that are quite regularly ring-shaped are attached near the
middle of each segment. In all these cases, the chromosomes are
placed tangentially upon the spindle. The X-, Y-, and loop-shaped
chromosomes are usually fastened to the spindle as indicated in Fig.
8, F, J, K. Karyokinetic figures are not rare in which two or more
of the different forms of chromosomes, with their different orientations
and different methods of attachment to the fibers, are found in the
same spindle.^
The stage of the mature spindle persists some time and evidently
* Other interpretations of the chromosomes appearing in the first mitosis have been given by different
observers and by the same investigator at different times, owing to the trend of theoretical considerations.
One of these, which was announced as early as 1884 by Heuser for Tradescantia virginicm (Beobach-
tung fiber Zellkemtheilung. Bot. Centralblt., 17 : 1884) and which has very recently received support by
Strasburger and others (Ueber Reduktionstheilung. Sitzbr. der K5nig. Preuss. Akad. der Wiss., 18 :
t-98, 1904) is that the two segments of each chromosome appearing in the equatorial plate of the first
mitosis are not the result of the longitudinal splitting of the spirem occurring in the early prophase, but
are formed by the folding together or approximation of two chromosomes, each consisting of the two
daughter segments resulting from the longitudinal splitting. Each chromosome is therefore a bivalent
chromosome, and the first or heterotypic mitosis is a qualitative cr reducing division, whereas the second
mitosis is equational, the segments separating along the line of the longitudinal split. Strasburger bases
his conclusion mainly upon data obtained from studies of the pollen mother-cells of Galtonia c»ndicans.
The figures which he gives in support of this view in the paper cited seem to me to be far from convinc-
ing. Moreover, Jules Berghs, in a recent study of the prophase of the heterotypic mitosis in Allium
fistulotum and Lilium lanci/olium (x/mV^xwiw) (La Cellule. 21: 173-188, i904),shows clearly, in a careful
series of stages, that the two segments of each chromosome are the result of the longitudinal fission and
not that of a folding together or approximation of two chromosomes. Unfortunately the papers cited
reach me too late for further consideration, as these pages are already in press.
I
1
30 INTRODUCTION.
represents a slight pause in the process of mitosis. For this reason it
is the stage most easily obtained and most frequently observed.
METAKINESIS.
Up to the stage of the mature spindle, as in Fig. 7, H, each
chromosome is seen to consist of two daughter segments oriented in
one of the ways described above. As soon, however, as these seg-
ments begin to separate in metakinesis, each splits longitudinally in a
plane at right angles to the longitudinal splitting which took place in
the prophase. In some instances, and when the chromosomes are
viewed from the end, each is seen to be composed of four rods, the
four granddaughter segments, placed side by side in pairs, forming a
tetrad. Fig. 9, A. As a rule the granddaughter segments cannot be
definitely recognized until the daughter segments have separated
somewhat. Having almost or quite separated, the daughter segments
are seen to be in the form of a V, although it never should be for-
gotten that V's do not invariably result. As the result of the second
longitudinal splitting, each typical V-shaped daughter chromosome
consists of two granddaughter segments which adhere or are even
fused at the ends to which the spindle fibers are fastened, while the
opposite ends diverge (Fig. 9, B). It frequently happens tliat the
opposite ends of the granddaughter segments do not diverge, but lie
more or less in contact side by side, so that the retreating daughter
chromosomes consist of two applied rods (Fig. 9, F, the middle pairs) .
In some cases, as already mentioned, the ends of the granddaughter
segments forming the angle of the V fuse, so that the V appears to be
one piece formed by bending. The bent or contorted condition of the
granddaughter segments during metakinesis is due to the previous
twisting of the daughter chromosomes upon each other.
If the chromosomes be in the form of rings, as shown in Fig. 8, £,
it is evident that the separating daughter chromosomes may also be in
the form of a V or U, but such V's and U's will be produced by a
bending of the daughter segments. This is true in a great many cases
in Lilium and in other plants, among both monocotyledonous and
dicotyledonous species. In such cases each U or V is invariably
double, as the result of the second longitudinal fission — that is, the
granddaughter segments are U-shaped and closely applied to each
other (Fig. 9, F, right and left). Sometimes these granddaughter seg-
ments may separate slightly, giving the impression of two similar
daughter chromosomes lying one just beneath the other. This is one
of the several phenomena that have led to erroneous interpretations
of the chromosomes.
MITOSIS IN POLLEN HOTHER-CELLS. 21
In Fig. 9, C, on the left, is shown a chromoBome in metakinesis,
which is fastened to the spindle near the middle. Each daughter seg<
ment, which ie split longitudinally, is in the form of a U-like figure,
A,B.C
mJ F i./
%m
D 7r.^»u«<
^.Pod-^ll
ind fn
■ntbttnd.ochc
r »d>. du
•plltUn
■ , which hi! ukE
pkiC >t r
gh. .■,(!=.
IDlh.
firil.
which >[t
direct
rdeqiuu
dl™B..glTld(riKtOlh
■ wtll-
novn V-ihaped e
•plndleGlKnuikeotb.
pU»
onMiding; inlhl
.bonding
Uwchtoi
on ih
rlih.».
■nUdKdadwli*.
a, lUIUK iplncllc of TrnUi
E,F,>i»pliut:
-tp.Lc.o
.i.r«lihwkBi«one«K
,OrO-
in which one limb seems a little longer than the other. This chrcmo-
some may originally have been a complete ring, as in Fig. 8, E, in
which the segments had separated at one end in advance of the other,
22 INTRODUCTION.
or it may have had this form at an earlier stage. The chromosome at
the right in this figure (Fig. 9, C), was attached to the spindle end-
wise, and the retreating granddaughter segments will probably form
Vs. If the chromosome on the left were rotated 45*, so that the seg-
ments would be seen in profile, we might have the picture of two
double V's or U's about to separate, for, as shown in the figure, the
free ends of the pairs of granddaughter elements tend sometimes to
diverge. The two chromosomes in this figure, which belong to the
same spindle, show clearly how figures of the same shape may be pro-
duced in different ways. In the one on the right the chromosome was
probably attached to the spindle by the end, and the V's are formed by
the divergence of the free ends, while that on the left was fastened near
the middle of each segment, and the V- or U -shape of the retreating
segments is the result of a bending.
In such chromosomes as Fig. 8, G, H, I, the retreating elements
may retain their present form, or they may be bent during metakinesis
into U's or V's. When the daughter segments of such chromosomes
are separated, they must untwist, and it is reasonable to suppose that
the force necessary to separate them when twisted will be sufficient to
bend the segments into a U- or V-like figure.
THE ANAPHASE.
The pairs of granddaughter segments, as they pass toward the poles,
are in the form of contiguous, straight, or undulating rods, V's or U's,
or, in case one limb of the last two named figures be much longer
than the other, as is sometimes observed, the retreating elements will
be in the form of hooks. Even in those cases in which both grand-
daughter segments are nearly straight or undulating rods of equal
length, each is often slightly bent or hooked at the end fastened to the
spindle fibers, or the segments may be bent at both ends.
The daughter chromosomes in Podophyllum and Tradescaniia
show with great clearness their double character during the anaphase
(Fig. 9, E). The granddaughter segments generally lie close side by
side, although cases in which they are slightly separated are now and
then to be observed. There are in these genera also variations in the
forms of the chromosomes which may be explained in the same man-
ner as in Lilium,
The retreating chromosomes and the structure of the spindle suggest
that the segments are conveyed to the poles by a pushing and pulling
action of the spindle fibers.
MITOSIS IN POLLEN MOTHBR-CBLLS. 23
THE TELOPHASE.
As soon as the daughter chromosomes arrive at the poles, they
approach each other very closely, so that, in many cases, the separate
individuals cannot be recognized. But very frequently the segments
do not become so closely crowded together, and the manner in which
the daughter spirem is formed can be followed with accuracy. The
formation of the spirem can best be observed when the granddaughter
segments arrive at the poles in the form of the familiar V-shaped
figures. Generally the ends forming the angles of the V fuse first,
unless this has already been accomplished ; then the free ends meet end
to end and unite (Fig. lo, G). In this way there is formed a continuous
single spirem in which the identity of the individual segments or
granddaughter chromosomes is lost.
If all the daughter chromosomes were regularly V- or U-shaped the
spirem would be regular, consisting of an orderly series of nearly
uniform turns ; but the spirem rarely shows such regularity, because
the chromosomes vary in size and shape and in the manner in which
the granddaughter segments are oriented with respect to each other
in the several pairs. During the reconstruction of the daughter
nucleus, the chromosomes tend to reticulate, that is, to become
irregular and lumpy, so that an irregular skein or net results. This
is less pronounced in L ilium than in many other plants.
The fact that pairs of granddaughter segments arrive at the poles in
different forms, such as V's, double U's, and pairs of parallel rods,
shows clearly that in such cases the resulting spirem must be very irreg-
ular. The chromosomes are generally so closely crowded together
that it is not possible to determine with certainty just how the variously
shaped pairs of segments behave. But it is reasonable to suppose that
the segments of the double U's and those of contiguous rods must first
separate in order to unite end to end, for no case has been clearly made
out in Lilium in which a part of the spirem is formed double.
The newly formed daughter spirem is close with relatively short
turns (Fig. lo, G, H). Between each tw« extends the beautiful system
of connecting fibers, which represents the central fibers of the spindle.
Fibers are also present which extend from each spirem toward the
plasma membrane in the direction of the equator. Some of these
reach the plasma membrane, while others seem to end blindly in the
cytoplasm, or pass over into its thread- work. In Lilium there are no
polar radiations.
The system of connecting fibers soon becomes barrel-shaped, and
the cell-plate makes its appearance in the equatorial region. We
shall return to the formation of the cell-plate beyond.
INTRODUCTION.
The nuclear membranes are not formed about the daughter nuclei in
Lilium martagon until after the division of the cell, at least in many
mstances. Soon after the division of the cell, however, the nuclear
membranes are laid down. In all plants examined, each appears first
Fia, la^Tclaphuc Had dmshur nudcus erhMerelyplc e
C. dsuitiMr tplrcm loTtnid by uaiOD DrjraiidcUugliter KgniEBU end to end : each daugbler ipirea a IB
Ihe form ofd disk from wboie edgts kiDopl-umlc fiben extend oul in direction of ceQ-wall; lyatem
ofoHBtclinc Bben illghlly bulled oul (I middle.
H . the cell-plnie nppenn In center of tyiiein d( connecting fiben.
I. J,ceII-dl>i>lon ii completed, but the dBU|htci nucle! are Doiyel provided wiih membmei.
K, ■ daoihlei nucleiu at ■ luer suge with nucleu membcMO ; chiomMbi ipircm conllnuoiu, the lite
eodi hnving been made by knife in leciionlng.
as a weft of kinoplasmic fibers, which are undoubtedly derived from
the spindle. It is interesting to note that in LUtum and Podofkyllmm
the nuclear membrane appears in the same form in which it disap-
peared during the formation of the spindle. The fact that the nuclear
membrane arises first as a weft of kinoplasmic fibers is a strong proof
that it is of a kinoplasmic nature.
MITOSIS IN POLLEN MOTHBR-CBLLS. 25
The young weft-like nuclear membrane encloses a cavity containing
the chromatin and little or no other staining material. With further
development the kinoplasmic weft is transformed into the typical
nuclear membrane, appearing in section as a sharp line, and the
daughter spirem becomes loose and open. In the mature daughter
nucleus the spirem is continuous and of a tolerably uniform thickness.
In some cases it is rather regular, consisting of long turns arranged in
the form of a wreath (Fig. lo, K), but in the majority of instances
the spirem is irregular, with long and short turns so disposed that its
course cannot be easily followed. This condition of the spirem is in
all probability due to the variously shaped chromosomes mentioned
in a preceding paragraph.
THE NUCLEOLUS.
In the resting nucleus and during the prophase, one or more nucle-
oli are present. These nucleoli take on a deep red or reddish purple
color with the Flemming triple stain. They sometimes present a uni-
form structure, but, as a rule, the larger nucleoli especially reveal one
or more vacuoles. As has been mentioned in a preceding paragraph,
the nucleolus very frequently lies within a spherical space which
appears in optical section as a colorless court about it. This phe-
nomenon is especially striking in vegetative cells of higher plants,
such as in root tips of Vtcia faha and Zea mays. Experiments
seem to show that the colorless space surrounding the nucleolus
contains something more than a mere watery fluid which is extracted
in dehydration. By subjecting roots of Vicia^ Zea and others to a
strong centrifugal force, the author (Mottier, '99) found that the
nucleolus together with its surrounding colorless court was thrown
out of the nucleus into the cytoplasm. The expelled nucleolus was
still surrounded by its colorless court — a fact that seems to show that
the colorless substance has a specific gravity much greater than other
constituents of the nucleolus, and that it may be provided with its own
membrane. This colorless substance may represent unorganized
nucleolar matter.
Frequently before the nuclear membrane disappears a disorganiza-
tion begins by which the nucleolus is broken up into several smaller
nucleoli (Fig. 6, C). As the nuclear membrane fades away, and the
kinoplasmic fibers enter the nuclear cavity, numerous bodies are found
distributed in the cytoplasm which stain exactly as nucleoli, and there
is no doubt that these bodies represent nucleolar substance. These
extra-nuclear nucleoli were found to be more abundant in Lilium
martagon. In Lilium candidum there may be none, or only a few
26 INTRODUCTION.
small ones, at corresponding stages of mitosis. The presence or ab-
sence of extra-nuclear nucleoli may not depend so much upon the
plant, perhaps, as upon the condition or activity of the cell. From
the spindle stage of the first to the end of the second division there is
no noticeable regularity in the behavior of these bodies. In different
cells in the same stage of mitosis they may be present or wholly want-
ing. Even after the daughter nuclei are provided with membranes,
and a nucleolus is present in each, extra-nuclear nucleoli are to be fre-
quently seen in the cytoplasm. The same holds also for the second
mitosis. A careful investigation of the behavior of the nucleolus in
both Thallophyta and higher plants has shown that the nucleolus
appearing in the daughter nucleus is not one of the extra-nuclear
nucleoli which happened to lie near the chromatin, or in such a posi-
tion as to be included by the nuclear membrane, but that the nucleolus
arises anew in each daughter nucleus. The nucleolus appearing in
the daughter nucleus arises usually near or in contact with the chro-
matin thread, but it is not implied that the nucleolus represents reserve
chromatin.
In the higher plants and in those with typical nuclei the morpho-
logical evidence furnished by a study of karyokinesis, as well as the
evidence of experimental physiology, goes to show that the nucleolus
in such plant cells represents so much food material which can be
drawn upon by the cell according to its needs. Whenever the activity
of the cell is more intense, the nucleolar substance tends to become
diminished, and it matters not whether the activity is directed toward
constructive work or the production of energy. It is true that in some
cases the food material furnished by the nucleolus seems to be used in
a large measure by the chromatin, for example, in Dictyota^ but in
others by other parts of the living substance, as in the growth of the
spindle or cell plate. In certain species of Spirogyra (Wisselingh,
'98), in which, as it has been claimed by several investigators, the
nucleolus furnishes directly one or more chromosomes, greater difl[i-
culties present themselves. It is not improbable that the nucleolus of
such plants as Spirogyra may possess a totally different composition
from that of the typical nucleolus, and we may, therefore, speak with
propriety of chromatin nucleoli. However the behavior of the
nucleolus is not well enough known in the plant kingdom to justify
any attempt to harmonize all the facts now known. Applied to the
higher plants the above conclusion seems to be very reasonable, since
the facts there are almost wholly confirmatory.
MITOSIS IN POLLEN MOTHER-CELLS. 2^
THE SECOND OR HOMOTYPIC MITOSIS.
In the pollen mother-cell of Lilium^ the daughter nucleus does not
pass into the complete resting stage, although in some cases the
chrpmatin tends to become reticulated. In the homologous division
in the embryo-sac, the daughter nucleus, on the contrary, passes into
a structure which approaches closely that of the resting condition. In
Tradescantia the chromatin of the daughter nucleus reticulates more
than in Lilium while in certain dicotyledonous species, e, g,^ Lirio-
dendr^n and Magnolia (Andrews, *oi), a complete resting condition is
reached.
The spindle in Lilium and in all other plants investigated by the
author arises also as a multipolar complex of fibers. The develop-
ment of the multipolar structure and its transformation into the typical
bipolar spindle differ in no essential from that already described for
the first mitosis.
In Lilium^ it is* very evident that the spirem does not segment
completely into chromosomes before the disappearance of the nuclear
membrane. The spirem does not split longitudinally in this division,
since that part of the process was accomplished in the preceding
mitosis, but during the transformation of the multipolar into the
bipolar spindle the chromatin skein segments into the chromosomes,
which are arranged in pairs in the nuclear plate.
Within the complex of spindle fibers, the spirem, or pieces of it,
provided it has partly segmented, are somewhat crowded together.
The various turns are greatly entangled, kinked and knotted, so that
the segments cannot be accurately traced out. In only the most
favorable cases at this stage can a few segments or parts of the
spirem be followed definitely throughout their entire length (Fig. ii. A).
The kinked and entangled condition of the skein or its segments is due
doubtless to the irregularity of the spirem, for were the turns all of a
uniform shape and size a less complicated arrangement would result.
The appearance of the chromatin during the development of the spindle
suggests that the chromosomes were brought to a more regular arrange-
ment in the nuclear plate by a pushing and pulling of the fibers.
Judging from the form of certain chromosomes which stand out by
themselves, and which can be traced throughout their entire length
during the development of the spindle or in the nuclear plate, it seems
that the spirem, or a part of it at least, segments into pieces compris-
ing the two segments of a chromosome, /. ^., the two granddaughter
chromosomes of the first division, and that these pieces may correspond
to long turns or loops of the spirem (Fig. 1 1, B, C). These loops are
MITOSIS IN POLLEN MOTHBR-CELLS. 29
ment, the two segments are separated from each other, being in con-
tact only at the ends which are attached to the spindle fibers. Under
this circumstance one segment may lie tangentially on one side of the
equator and the other on the other. Other instances are observed also
in which the two segments may lie parallel in pairs, but not in contact
when arranged in the nuclear plate or at an earlier stage. Such cases
as the two last mentioned would seem to indicate that the spirem, or a
part of it, is segmented into the granddaughter chromosomes, and that
these are then brought together in pairs. It is also probable that pieces
of the segmented spirem, which are nearly straight, or only a little
curved, may consist of two granddaughter segments, and these are
brought side by side by the folding of the piece at or near the middle,
so that the free ends are brought into apposition, after which the
piece is severed at the point of bending. From a careful study of the
second mitosis in the pollen mother-cells of Lilium^ Podophyllum^
Tradescantia and others, the author is inclined to believe that the
spirem may segment in the different ways just mentioned. However,
the daughter spirem segments transversely into the granddaughter
chromosomes, and during the development of the spindle these are
arranged more or less in pairs in the nuclear plate (Fig. 1 1 , C) .
In the nuclear plate, the chromosomes are oriented either radially,
obliquely, or tangentially to the major axis of the spindle. The
segments may be straight or variously bent, and, in either case, fre-
quently twisted upon each other. In Lilium^ the segments are
frequently, perhaps in the majority of cases, variously twisted, kinked
or knotted, so that they can be followed for only a part of their
length. In many cases, the kinked and twisted chromosomes seem
to be so contracted as to form lumps. This is true also in Trade-
scantia and in numerous other plants. The bent, kinked, and
twisted condition of the chromosomes seems to be due to the irregu-
larity of the spirem, for it seems probable that, were all the turns of
the chromatin skein regular and uniform, the greatly entangled nature
of the spirem would not appear during the development of the spindle.
We have seen that the identity of the individual chromosomes is
lost from observation in the daughter spirem, and the question bear-
ing upon the theory of the individuality of the chromosomes, naturally
arises as to whether the chromosomes of the second, or homotypic
mitosis, are identical with the pairs of granddaughter segments of the
anaphase of the preceding, or heterotypic division. In other words,
are the two segments of each chromosome, appearing in the nuclear
plate of the second nuclear division, sisters ? Or may it be possible
that some are sisters, while others are composed of segments from
different pairs of granddaughter chromosomes of the first division ?
30 mTRODtJCTIOl*.
It is generally conceded that the segments o£ t
sisters, and it is conceivable that, no matter in what manner or when
the daughter spirem may segment during division, the spindle fibefs,
or those parts of the cell which have to do with the arrangement of
the chromosomes in the nuclear plate, are able to bring the sister seg-
ments together in pairs.
Strasburger, Guignard, and others regard each long loop or turn of
the daughter spirem as representing a V or U of the preceding mitosis,
and that, consequently, the spiiem segments exactly as it was con-
structed, (', e., the chromosomes simply separate at the points marking
the free ends of the V*s and U's. The spirem accordingly breaks up
into pieces equal to the length of two segments or two granddaughter
chromosomes. It is claimed by Strasburger (1900, pp. 33, 34) that
these V's or U's are fastened to the spindle in the same manner as in
the first division, namely, at the angles or at the place of bending.
Theoretically, there may be little objection to this view. The vast
majority of facts, however, show that there is no such regularity in
Ihe shape of the chromosomes, or in their manner of attachment to the
spindle. We have seen that, in the daughter nucleus, the identity of
the individual chromosomes cannot be recognized, and we do not
know whether the spirem segments in the same manner in which it
was constructed.
But if the spirem should segment by transverse division at the points
marking the angles of the V-shaped chromosomes instead of at the free
ends, then it is clear that the two segments of each chromosome would
not be sisters. The result might be that two or more sister chroiho-
somes would go to the same daughter nucleus, a condition that might
furnish a basis for greater variation. We cannot prove either propo-
sition, and the author is not disposed to enter into any speculation here
upon the subject. The observed facts are these : The identity of the
individual chromosomes is lost in the daughter nucleus, and we do not
know whether the segments of the respective chromosomes appearing
in the nuclear plate of the second mitosis are sisters or not. There is
also no basis in fact for the conclusion that one chromosome is heredi-
tarily different from another.
The first two nuclear divisions in the embryo-sac mother-cell, so far
as is known, are quite similar and homologous to those in the pollen
mother-cell. In Liliufn ntartagon, the species more carefully investi-
gated by the author, there is no important difference in the behavior of
the chromosomes. It may be mentioned, moreover, that the daughter
nuclei resulting from the first mitosis approach more closely the resting
condition than in the pollen mother-cell.
CELL-DIVISION. 3 1
The question now renaains whether in all micro- and macro-spore
mother-cells of the higher plants a double longitudinal splitting of the
chromatin takes place during the first mitosis and how prevalent such
a phenomenon is in both plants and animals.
In those plants in which the daughter nucleus passes into the struc-
ture of the complete resting stage, it is certainly difficult to understand
the significance of the double longitudinal splitting of the chromosomes
in the first division.
CELL-DIVISION.
THE TYPE OF THE HIGHER PLANTS.
Modern research has established the very important fact that new
cells are formed from uninucleate or multinucleate mother-cells accord-
ing to different methods, depending largely upon the manner in which
the new plasma membranes differentiating the cells are formed.
(I.) Among the higher plants, and some Thallophyta as well, in
which cell-division is generally intimately associated with nuclear
division, the new plasma membrane or membranes are laid down
through the instrumentality of kinoplasmic connecting fibers, extending
between the nuclei concerned.
(2.) In the ascus of certain Ascomycetes^ where the new cells
(spores) are carved out of a common nucleated mass of cytoplasm or
mother-cell, the plasma membrane is also formed by kinoplasmic
fibers, but these are polar radiations and not connecting fibers. The
entire plasma membrane of such cells is new, that of the mother-cell
taking no part in the process. This is typical and real free cell*
formation,
(3.) Another form of cell-division is found among the Myxomycetes
and certain Phy corny cetes^ in which the new plasma membranes arise
by a process of progressive cleavage, beginning at the surface, with or
without any connection with, or aid of, vacuoles. Kinoplasmic con-
necting fibers or radiations are in no way connected with this process.
This type we may know as cell-cleavage. It resembles the cleavage of
animal cells more closely than do the other processes of cell-formation
in plants.
(4.) There is yet another method of cell-formation typified by
Dictyota and Stypocaulon among the brown algse, in which the new
plasma membrane seems to be a direct transformation of the meshes
or threadwork of the cytoplasm. It is not a cleavage like the last
mentioned, nor are any connecting fibers present to take part in the
33 I
formfttion of the cell-plate. This method is, however, closely related
to cleavage.
As an illustration of the method of cell-plate formation typical of
higher plants, the pollen mother-cells of Lilium furnish excellent
material. Here a cell-division follows the first nuclear division. The
connecting fibers are well developed, and with suitable fixing and
staining the details stand out with a clearness imequaled among plants.
As we have seen in Fig. lo, G, the daughter splrems are connected by
a beautiful system of connecting fibers, which is slightly barrel-shaped
at an early stage. The fibers soon show a thickening in the equatorial
region, which stains more intensely with gentian violet. The thicken-
ings are not granular or lumpy, but rather homogeneous, and are due
to the accumulation of kinoplasm, the substance out of which the
cell-plate, or plasma membrane, is made. At a little later stage
(Fig. lo, H) there appears in the central part of the system of con-
necting fibers in the region of the equator a fine homogeneous line,
the beginning of the cell-plate. This young cell-plate is evidently
in the form of a circular disk, which proceeds in growth uniformly
toward the periphery of the cell. The cell-plate is not necessarily
formed by the meeting or union of thickened places of the connecting
fibers, for in many cases the fibers are too far apart. The kinoplasmic
material is brought to the place occupied by the new plasma membrane
and there deposited in the form of a fluid substance. With the further
growth of the cell-plate the connecting fibers bulge out more and
more, being always thicker and more numerous at the outer edge or
surface of the system (Fig. lO, H). As the peripheral fibers of the
barrel-shaped system bulge out, its longitudinal axis becomes shorter,
so that the daughter spirems come eventually to lie in the center of
the daughter cells. In Fig. lo, I, the cell-plate is just complete, the
peripheral fibers which have reached the plasma membrane of the
cell being more numerous there.
The cell-plate or plasma membrane is now seen to be double, and
it is the author's opinion that the new plasma membrane is formed
double. The fact that each daughter or grandd.iughter cell, when
somewhat shrunken at this stage, is seen to possess its own plasma
membrane, seems to support this view.
Soon after the formation of the plasma membranes, a cell-wall is
deposited between them. Until the primordia of the daughter nuclei
(Fig. lo, J) are provided with a nuclear membrane, the chromatin
spirem is in the form of a circular disk from whose margin radiates a
zone of kinoplasmic fibers toward the equatorial edge of the cell. In
optical section this zone appears as a bundle of fibers on the right and
CBLL-DIVISION. 33
left, whose elements diverge, meeting the concave plasma membrane
at different points. Other delicate fibers extend from the spirem in
all directions toward the plasma membrane. As soon as the nuclear
membrane appears these radiating fibers become more uniformly dis-
tributed about the nucleus. They undoubtedly take part in the forma-
tion of the spindle in the division of the daughter nucleus.
FREE CELL-FORMATION.
The most beautiful and best known illustration of typical free cell-
formation is found in the development of the spores in the ascus of
certain Ascomycetes as described by Harper.
The delimination of the spores from the cytoplasm in Erysiphe fol-
lows immediately after the close of the last of the three successive nuclear
divisions which furnish the eight nuclei for the spores. The entire
process is accomplished by those kinoplasmic fibers which constitute
the polar radiations of the last nuclear division and in a manner quite
peculiar to asci.
All of the eight nuclei pass through the anaphase at the same time,
and, when in the resting condition, cannot be distinguished one from
the other, with the exception of those that lie close to the wall. The
polar radiations persist in connection with those nuclei that form
spores, while from those which do not the radiations disappear entirely.
The chromatin lies mostly free in the nuclear cavity, but it is always
in communication with the nuclear membrane, especially near the
centrosphere (Fig. 12, A). As the first indication of cell- formation,
the nucleus becomes pointed and develops a beak-like prolongation on
the side next to the pole or centrosphere. This point or beak gradually
elongates, so that the centrosphere becomes farther removed from the
body of the nucleus (Fig. 12, B). As soon as the beak reaches a
length which exceeds slightly the diameter of the nucleus, its growth
ceases. This beak consists not of a single fiber or thread but of a
slender cylindrical tube arising abruptly from a rather broad base.
Into the tube there extends quite to the centrosphere a continuation of
the chromatin net, by which the latter remains in communication with
the centrosphere. In the base of the beak the nuclear network is
loose and more open, while in the slender part it is drawn out into a
single and twisted thread.
As soon as the beak has reached its definitive length the kinoplasmic
radiations undergo a remarkable change. The radiations which have
a direction similar to that of the beak begin now to bend or grow
backward, with the centrosome as a center, toward the nucleus, so that
34 INTRODUCTION.
the aster is converted into a hollow cone whose apex is the centro-
sphere. Neighboring radiations unite and grow rapidly in length, at
the same time bending back toward the nucleus in a manner resem-
bling the spray from a fountain. An optical section of this stage is
shown in Fig. 12, C. With further growth the kinoplasmic rays give
rise to a sort of bell-shaped or half-ellipsoidal structure whose center
IB occupied by the nucleus and whose pole is formed by the centro-
Bome(Fig. 12, D). Near the centrosome the fibers have already formed
a continuous but extremely thin layer, the plasma membrane, separat-
ing the cytoplasm of the spore from that of the ascus. At the edge of
G, polai T*dl«tlani cxUad outward uid backwud ai ipny from a fauiiUin.
D, lomuitlOD of pluma membiane from ad of beak outnrd.aiid ooMlaued gninh
fibs* backwud.
I, T, mntiDE of flbcn a( oppoiltc ead of elllpKldal ipgic
mimbnM ddlmltinf ipoR-pIaima from nmaloliis ptaima oruou.— {Aftn Hupar.)
the bell the radiations end as free fibers, continuing their growth, how-
ever, in a direction corresponding to the peripheiy of the ellipsoid
(Fig. iz, E). Finally these fibers meet in a point which is directly
opposite the centrosome, and unite end to end and laterally. The for-
mation of the plasma membrane continues, so that eventually an ellip-
soidal or oval cell is delimited from the cytoplasm of the ascus by
a complete plasma membrane (Fig. 12, F). At first the plasma
membrane is thicker near the centrosome, but later its thickness be-
comes uniform throughout.
CBLL-DIVISION. .35
Fig. 13, I, J, shows several stages of the process just described in
two asci of Lachnea scuteUata.
While this is taking place the nuclear beak becomes smaller and
smaller until it is finally reduced to a mere thread in which chromatin
and membrane are no longer recognizable. The centrosome remains
for a short time as a deeply staining and sharply defined disk adhering
to the plasma membrane. Verj' soon it becomes free from the mem-
brane and is drawn back to the somewhat pointed nucleus, where it
appears as a saddle-like thickening upon the point of the nucleus, or
udd1e-ilup«], iBd
Lt upper ildfi.
la.— (Alter Hupcr.)
F.O.
G.H.Erpiipluetmmmun. \,},Lmt>umte»liUata.
G, the plumii mrnbrue ii cosipLEIe ; nudiii bedi wllhdiavn uid c<
dautf applLEd to Ibe nuclear mcmbtiDC.
H, 1 milun iporc with ccll-nll ; centioumc clouly ipplltd 10 nudui 1
I, J, poTtloDi or two uci ibowlDg icTcnJ itepi iDpreccuoffreccdlfbrin
as a simple disk (Fig. 13, G, H). The nucleus now gradually assumes
its original spherical form, the chromatin passing into the structure of
the resting stage, while the centrosome remains closely adhering to
the nuclear membrane.
It will be observed that in the specific case of cell-formation described
the plasma membrane is completed before the nucleus has reached the
resting stage, but in Lachnea (Harper, 1900) the daughter nuclei of
the eight-nucleated stage are completely reconstructed before the beaks
are formed. This may be, of course, a case of individual variation
and of only secondary importance.
The process of ceU-Cormatioa br means of a
best known at present in certain Pkycaftmy€€Us and, Myn^mtyceies. As
a cooTenient and suitable iHastratioa of this mrfhod the p g occss of
clatragt leading to spore formatioa in the spmangi gm of SjmcAtirtmm^
fOtMiitiC upon the hog ptxaat, and of Sfor^dimim s selected. For
oar knowledge of cleavage we are again imUncd to the researches of
Harper ('99).
The so-called initial cell of the sporangium of SyncJkiirimm^ when
Mliwyst fully developed, is large enoi^ to be Tisible to the unaided
eye, and contains a relatitrelj large nucleus (Fig. 14^ A). This nocleas
diTides several times until a large number of nuclei are present, which
lie irregularly distributed in the cytoplasm.
Cleavage of the cytoplasm now b^ins. It does not take place by
repeated bipartitions, nor by the umuhaneoos precipitation of a cell-
wall about each nucleus. As mentioned in a preceding paragraph, it
resembles in a large measure the process in certain animals, as for
example, the dividing protoplasm of the germinal disk of the chick,
or perhaps more nearly that in certain insect eggs in which a series of
nuclear divisions precedes cytoplasmic segmentation.^
The cleavage begins by the formation of furrows on the surface,
which grow deeper and deeper in a direction more or less radial. It
is progressive and divides the cell into successively smaller portions
(Fig. 14, D). The process is described in detail by Harper as follows :
These grooves are in reality so narrow as to appear as plates, which grow
wider by additions along their inner margins till they intersect, and thus divide
the protoplasm into irregular blocks or sometimes pyramids with their bases in
the surface of the initial cell (Fig. 14, D, E). Only at the very periphery the
separstion of the cut surfaces of the protoplasm to form a shallow notdi, as
It appears in section, reveals the true nature of the process as a pushing in of
the free surface to form a deep though extremely narrow constriction.
In many cases there is at first no separation of the newly formed surfaces ;
they remain closely apprcsscd, up to the periphery of the cell. The groove
appears in section, merely as a single line which the Zeiss appochromatic lens
f .40 ap. fails to resolve into two closely appressed surfaces (Fig. 14, B). The
position of the line is further emphasized by the arrangement of the vacuoles,
which are pushed aside and form in section two more or less regular rows in
the piano of the newly formed surfaces on each side of the furrow. Such a line
mlgiit bo taken for a cell-plate which subsequently splits to form the boundaries
of the protoplasmic segments or which is metamorphosed into the cellulose
walls of the spores. That this line, however, in reality represents from the start
two rlosely appressed surfaces is abundantly shown in many cases.
• ill tlw«| t I)U X«U« und dU 0«w«b«, p. i8y.
CBLL-DIVI8ION. 37
These lines of cleavage are not meridional furrows which divide the
cell symmetrically, but they intersect each other at varying angles,
marking off the surface of the cell by a network of grooves, in which
the meshes are of an irregular shape and of unequal dimensions (Fig.
■ 4, E).
The cleavage is progressive from the surface inward, the furrows deepening
in general in a radial direclion. Still ihey may be curved, and arc inclined
to each other at very varying angles and frequently form intersections at points
near the surface of the cell, thus cutting off superficial blocks of protoplasm of
varying shapes and sites (Fig. 14, C), so that we have a central solid mass or
38 IKTltODirCTtON.
cell of pratoplum suirounded by a layer of superficial cells ; in other cases the
AiTTOws grow radially inward widioui intersecting till near the centre, thus Conn-
ing narrow cones and pyramids with their bases outward (Fig. 14, D).
With the progress of cleavage the contraction of the protoplasm in
Synchitrium becomes very noticeable, the furrows open widely and
the masses tend to become rounded. The cell is thus split up into a
number of blocks of varying size and containing a variable number of
nuclei. In these large cells or portions of protoplasm cleavage fur-
rows show no tendency to orient themselves with reference to the
nuclei, but as the process advances and the pieces become smaller the
nuclei are seen to be more evenly distributed. Finally, the result is
always the separation of the cytoplasm into uninucleate masses or
cell. (Fig. 14, F).
It is interesting to note thnt the process whicb, in the beginning,
seemed to be independent of the nuclei, is finally directed solely from
the standpoint of their distribution.
From this process of cleavage in Synchitrium it is at once appar-
ent that we have a method of cell-formation which is fundamentally
different from either of the two methods described in the preceding
pages. Here there are no klnoplasmic fibers developed in connection
with the nuclei under whose instrumentality plasma membranes are
formed, and, in earlier stages of cleavage in the sporangium, new
plasma membranes seem to be developed independently of nuclei,
though not in their absence.
In certain cases of cell-formation by cleavage, in which very large
multinucleate masses of protoplasm are involved, as in the plasmodium
of certain Myxomycetes and in sporangia of such Phycomycetes as
Pilobolus and Sporodinia, vacuoles play a very important part either
directly or indirectly.
The first indication of the cleavage which is preparatory to the for-
mation of the columella-wall in the sporangium of Pihbolus (Harper,
'99) is seen in the gradual appearance of a layer of vacuoles larger
than the rest, and lying in the curved surface which marks the outline
of the columella :
The vacuoles become flattened in their radial axes parallel to the surface of
the sporangium, and form thus disk-like openings which tend lo fuse at their
edges. At the same time a circular cleft is seen to start from the edge of the
spocangiophore opening . . . and to develop upward, cutting into the
vacuoles, so that they become connected into a continuous furrow (Fig. ij. A).
Whether this furrow is continued upward lo enclose the whole dorae-shaped
columella, or whether the vacuoles in the upfier portion fuse edge to edge before
, the cleft reaches them, is difficult to determine. The process is a progressive
;, the cleavage being complete in certain portions sooner than in others, and
CSLL-DIVlStON. 39
at a very late period strands of protoplasm are seen connecting the spore plasma
with that in ihe columella. It is not impossible that many of the apparently
disk-shaped vacuoles aie secrionsof curved openingswhlch burrow through the
plasma from below upwards. Frequently vacuoles which are distinct in one
plane are seen, by focussing up and down, to lie connected. There can be
Utile doubt, however, that a considerable part of cleavage of the columella is
accomplished by flullening and lateral fusion of onginally ellipsoidal or spheri-
cal vacuoles ; that is, the cleavage Is not entirely by a furiow from the plasma
membrane at the tnoulh of the sporangiophore, but is at least in pan a process
of separation by excretion of a liquid into vacuoles and their fusion side by side
m tifu. These vacuoles are not situated on the extreme boundary of the pro-
toplasm adjacent lo the large central vacuole, but placed where the dense spore-
plasma first becomes characteristically sporigy. At the base of the sporangium
indeed, they cut through plasma as dense as the densest spore-plasma of the
sporangium. Why the cell-wall of the columella could not be deposited on the
surface of the central vacuole, as well as on Ihe surface of the small vacuoles.
40 INTBODUCTION.
a.nd thus enclose all the protoplasm in ihe sporangium, is an interesting ques-
tion. The necessity is evident that the cleavage should proceed through a
tolerably dense plasma, and this is, perhaps, due to the need of two proto-
plasmic surfaces in contact in order Co- form a cell-wall.
The fact that the columella is not deposited on the surface of the
central vacuole seems to indicate that the limiting layer of a vacuole
is not quite a plasma membrane, although it may partake partly of
the real nature of one. Although there is much to show that the wall
of a vacuole, such as we are dealing with here, and a plasma mem-
brane are closely related, yet the author is not quite ready to admit
that they are the same. Why two plasma membranes should be in
contact in order to form a cell-wall, as suggested by Harper, is not
quite clear to the author, since in many cases a single plasma mem-
brane will secrete a cell-wall.
In the cleavage of the spore-plasma, which begins soon after the
coUimella is complete, vacuoles also take an important part. The
cytoplasm becomes somewhat vacuolar, and the numerous nuclei are
rather evenly distributed throughout its mass. Cleavage furrows
appear now near the base of the sporangium, cutting the surface into
irregular polygonal areas (Fig. 15, B). At the same time vacuoles
in the interior become angular, appearing three-cornered in section,
and their edges cut through the cytoplasm to meet similar cleavage
furrows from adjacent vacuoles (Fig. 15,8). In the meantime the
surface furrows which have been growing deeper meet and become
continuous with the edges of the vacuoles. By pressure of the adja-
cent plasma-masses, the surfaces of the vacuoles which were formerly
convex become concave, and the vacuoles appear as intercellular
spaces between the cleavage -segments. In this manner the spore-
plasma is marked out into irregular blocks, apparently without refer-
ence to the size or number of nuclei they contain. A continuation of
the process cuts the spore-plasma into oblong rounded sausage-shaped
masses containing generally two to four nuclei in a row (Fig. 15, C).
These oblong masses now divide transversely to form roimded bodies
with one or few nuclei {Fig. 15, D). This completes the primary
cleavage by which the spore-plasma has been cut up into smaller
units with one or few nuclei. These units are not the spores. They
undergo a period of growth and nuclear division before the final
cleavage divisions take place by which the mature spores are pro-
duced. The last divisions are, however, similar to the first, presenting
the simpler process of cleavage or fission.
In the sporangium of Piloholui, we have a cleavage which is of
the same type as in Synchitrium^ with the exception of the promt-
CSLL-DIVISION. 41
ncnt part taken by the vacuoles in the former. Although the mem-
branes of these vacuoles may not, at first, be exactly similar to plasma
membranes, they are undoubtedly converted into them. Since we
assume that the plasma membrane is largely of a kinoplasmic nature,
and attribute to it something of a morphological rank in the cell, it
may not be wholly fanciful to suggest that the limiting membrane of
a vacuole may be developed into a real plasma membrane, and that
this actually takes place in the plants in question.
CELL-DIVISION IN DICTYOTA AND STYPOCAULON.
There is yet another method of cell-formation which has been
observed in certain of the brown algae that differs materially from the
process of cleavage already described. There are no kinoplasmic
connecting fibers by which a plasma membrane may be formed, nor
is it a cleavage such as has been described for certain fungi.
The plasma membrane, or cell-plate, seems to be formed directly
out of the apparently undifferentiated framework of the cytoplasm.
This type of cell-formation has been observed in such Phaophycece
as Stypocaulon (Swingle, '97), /^«c«j (Strasburger, '97), and Die*
iyoia (Mottier, 1900).
Swingle has followed the development of the cell-plate in great
detail in the apical cell of Stypocaulon. Here each division of the
nucleus is followed by a cell-division. The bulk of the cytoplasm
presents a very beautiful and typical alveolar structure, and the first
indication of a cell-plate is seen in certain alveolae, which show a
tendency to arrange themselves across the cell in a transverse plane
(Fig. 16, B). As soon as this orientation of the alveolae becomes more
marked, the transverse alveolar lamellae form a more continuous plane
which, in section, appears as a very fine line. During these changes
neither an increase in the number of connecting fibers between the
nuclei nor any perceptible change whatever in the arrangement of the
kinoplasm was to be seen. Only a few fibers or lines of force, indi-
cated by the arrangement of the alveolae of the frothy plasma, extend
from the nucleus of the apical cell to the seat of cell-plate formation,
and fewer still from the lower nucleus to the same place. It is certain
that if there be real fibers, they must be extremely delicate and not
numerous enough to lead one to suppose that the cell-plate is laid down
by any such process as in the higher plants.
The author has found that the development of the plasma membrane
in the tetraspore mother-cell of Dictyota (Mottier, 1900) is similar to
that of Stypocaulon, Here there is absolutely no visible trace of
kinoplasmic connecting fibers between the auclei, and in the region of
tbe cell-plate the cytoplasm seems undifferentiated. The plasma mem-
branes, or cell-plates, which will separate the four spores, are laid
down almost simultaneously. Id the region where they are to appear
the cytoplasm, as elsewhere, except near the nuclei, presents the same
visible structure of alveola, or perhaps a mixture of alveolae and a
thread-like network. Rather large and small meshes are intermingled.
ippu-entlj by VTUifeoivDi
The small-meshed structure is apparently more granular than that
with larger meshes.
The hrst visible trace of a cell-plate is manifested by tbe transverse
walls of the alveola becoming perceptibly thicker and arranging them-
selves in such a way as to appear as an uneven or somewhat zigzag
line in section (Fig, 16, A). In this cell-plate primordium the walls
of both large and small meshes take part. At first certain of the alve-
olar lamellce are thinner than others, so that the cell-plate seems
CBLL-DIVISION. 43
interrupted at these places, but eventually and gradually it attains a
uniform thickness. Very soon the cell-plate is a uniform plane,
appearing in section as a rather smooth line.
The cell-plate is not always laid down everywhere simultaneously,
but sometimes it appears at first more marked at the periphery. This
seems to depend upon the position of the nuclei. It is evident that in
Dictyota no differentiated kinoplasmic connecting fibers can be recog-
nized by which the cell-plates are formed. It seems that the appar-
ently undifferentiated framework of the cytoplasm, consisting of large
and small meshes in the immediate region of the cell-plate, is con-
verted into a plasma membrane; The cell-plates are certainly formed
under the influence of the nuclei, and kinoplasm in some form enters
into the process.
The behavior of the cell-plate toward certain stains, particularly
gentian violet, and the character and behavior of the cytoplasm in that
region, immediately preceding the appearance of the plasma membrane,
strongly suggests that the latter is not an actual transformation of the
alveolar walls, but that the substance of the cell-plate is deposited by
kinoplasm present in the framework of the cytoplasm. The form in
which this kinoplasm occurs here is difficult to determine, but it mat-
ters very little whether it takes on the form of a fibrous network or
of alveolae, or whether it is present merely as a homogeneous fluid.
Of the several types of cell formation briefly described in the fore-
going pages, the first, or that which is typical for higher plants,
occurs generally in all plants from the liverworts up. It obtains also
in Chara and Nitella and has been found by Fairchild ('97) in Basi^
diobolus. This method doubtless occurs in other algae and fungi.
The process of typical free cell-formation, as found in the ascus of
the Ascomycetes mentioned, is, so far as known, restricted to this
group of fungi
A process of free cell-formation has been described by Strasburger
in the egg-cell of Ephedra^ but there it differs considerably from that
in the ascus, since centrosomes or centrospheres are not present and
the kinoplasmic fibers radiate in all directions from each nucleus.
The process of cleavage is the method of cell-formation in the Plas-
modium of Myxomycetes and in certain Phy corny cetes. It is also of
undoubted occurrence in many algae and in other fungi.
Whether the kind of cell-plate formation described for Stypocaulon
and Dictyota occurs outside of the brown algae, future research must
determine.
The process of constriction characteristic of Cladophora and SpirO'
gyra may be looked upon as a kind of cleavage in which the formation
tNTRODUCTlON.
of tlie new ccll-waU is gradual and progressive from the old cell-wall
inward, instead of being developed simultaneously from a plasma
membrane previously formed. Whether in such cases new plasma
membranes are formed across the ends of the daughter cells which come
in contact with the new transverse cell-wall the author is unable to
state,
THE CBNTROSOME AND THE BLEPHAROPLAST.
As illustrations of karyoldnests in which the spindie arises through the
agency of centrospheres I have selected the tetraspore mother-cell of Die-
tyota and the ascus of certain Ascomyceles, because the centrosphcre
is probably best known in those cells and because the entire develop-
ment of the mitotic figure has been followed in great detail. In these
plants, as well as in i^«c»^anc! certain Sphacelariace^ , we have seen
that the body which we call a centrosome is one that persists from one
cell- general ion, or nuclear generation, to another in vegetative and in
certain reproductive cells. It seems to be capable of division, and is
the centre of radiations that give rise to the karyokinetic spindle. We
do not know with absolute certainty that the centrosome divides,
although the evidence seems to admit of no other interpretation.
In addition to the plants just mentioned, centrospheres have been
found in some liverworts, in diatoms, and in certain Rhodophyeea.
In the diatoms, however, the behavior of the centrosome during karyo-
kinesis, as described by Lauterborn ('96), differs widely from the
typical cases described in the preceding pages. In species of Pinnu-
laria, Surirella, and others, Lauterborn finds that the peculiar cen-
tral spindle arises from the centrosome by a division or process of
budding. "Es scheint mir keinem Zweifel zu unterliegen, dass die
Anlage der Centralspindel aus dem Centrosom durch eine Theilung
(oder, wenn man lieber will, Knospung) hervorgeht " (1. c,, p. 61).
In the diatoms in question the original centrosome is a relatively
large globular body which is the center of a system of beautiful radia-
tions. Soon after the budding off of the primordium of the central
spindle, the original centrosome, with its radiations, disappears, and
what is taken to be the new centrosomes arise near the poles of the
spindle and apparently from it.
So far as the author is aware, such a phenomenon has no parallel
among plants, and it is impossible to bring the process of spindle-
formation in the diatoms, as described by Lauterborn, into line with
anything known in other organisms.
When we consider the facts alone in the algse and fungi mentioned,
we certainly have strong evidence in favor of the doctrine of the genetic
THB CBNTR080MS AND THB BLBPHAROPLAST. 45
continuity of the centrosomet ; but from the fact that no such organs
exist in the higher plants, and that they seem to be wanting in many
TluUlofhyta as well, this view is greatly weakened, if not rendered
quite untenable.
On the zoological side of the question, the recent researches of Wil-
son (1901) on eg^s of Toxofenustes^ which were made to develop
parthenogenetically through certain stages by means of chemical
stimuli, throw new light upon the subject. In segmenting eggs
induced to develop parthenogenetically by means of a treatment with
suitable solutions of magnesium chloride, numerous asters (cytasters)
often made their appearance in the C3rtoplasm in addition to the nuclear
asters. Similar asters may arise also in non-nucleated fragments of
eggs. These ** cytasters," just as the segmentation or nuclear asters,
may consist of a very distinct centrosome upon which is centered a
system of beautiful radiations. The centrosomes divide, and a central
spindle is formed between the daughter centrosomes. In fact, the
** cytasters " are exactly like the normal cleavage-asters arising in con-
nection with the chromatin. As the evidence seems conclusive that
the ** cytasters" arise de novo^ Wilson concludes that centrosomes
occurring normally in cells arise also de novo^ and that the doctrine
of the genetic continuity of the centrosome is untenable.
It is not known whether anything comparable to these " cytasters"
ever occurs in a plant egg-cell, which may be made to develop parthe-
nogenetically by artificial means, and consequently we cannot accept
the conclusion upon this basis as applicable to plants. There are,
however, in plants many well established facts which argue strongly
against the view that the centrosome or centrosphere is an organ of
morphological rank.
In 1897, the author made the unqualified statement, to which he
still adheres, that centrosomes or centrospheres do not occur in the
higher plants, and nearly all research since made along this line has
only confirmed this view. We know now that the structures which
Guignard so beautifully figured in 1891 for cells of Lilium were the
product of preconceived ideas and the misinterpretation of certain
facts. There are still a few observers who persist in seeing centro-
spheres in the cells of higher plants, in which a score or more of the
most competent cytologists, with the aid of the very best methods,
have failed to find any such structures. It may be of some interest to
note, however, that the centrospheres figured more recently by these
observers are not drawn with the old-time diagrammatic distinctness,
and it will probably not be long till these structures will not appear
at all in figures illustrating karyokinetic phenomena in Allium cepa
and species of Lilium.
46 INTRODUCTION.
At the present writing it is the opinion of the author that individu*
alized centrosomes or centrospheres do not occur in plants above the
liverworts, and they are certainly absent in certain species of these
{Anthoceros). On the whole, these structures are well established in
only a few Thallophyta,
As the writer has already stated in a former paper (Mottier, 1900),
if we take into consideration only such plants as Pucus^ Stypocaulon^
Dictyota^ and certain Ascomycetes^ there are good grounds for the
view that the centrosome is an organ of morphological value ; but the
evidence furnished by these forms, however convincing it may seem,
is not quite sufficient, especially in the light of our knowledge of kary-
okinesis in forms in which centrosomes or centrospheres have not been
found ; for there is no reason for believing that the spindle fibers in
plants devoid of centrosomes are of a different substance from the
radiations or spindle fibers developed in connection with an aster.
Space will not permit of a discussion of such questions as whether
the radiations are outgrowths of the centrosome considered as a mor-
phological unit, or constructed out of the kinoplasm by the centrosome,
or whether the centrosome is only a denser mass of kinoplasm, formed
by the meeting of the polar radiations, and which may persist after the
radiations and spindle fibers have disappeared. It may be stated in
this connection that in plants there is little to support the view that the
radiations are centripetal or centrifugal currents. They do not seem
to be currents at all. We understand radiations and spindle fibers to
be fine, more or less homogeneous, kinoplasmic threads which are
capable of contracting, extending, or becoming changed into a uniform
and homogeneous mass.
We have now to consider the relation of the centrosome to the
hlepharoflasty or cilia-bearer, which is so well known in the sperma-
tozoid of the Archegoniaies (see Chapter V).
Belajeff, Ikeno, and Hirase and a few others regard the blepharo-
plast of the fern and certain gymnosperms as the homolog of the centro-
some. It seems to the author that such a conclusion is merely a hasty
judgment, which does violence to the facts as they are known at present.
The development and function of the blepharoplast, as will be seen
from the chapter referred to, shows clearly that this structure lacks the
more essential distinguishing characteristics of the normal centrosphere,
as it is known in the cases most thoroughly investigated. The bleph-
aroplast is not the center of kinoplasmic radiations which form a
karyokinetic spindle. So far as has been shown the radiations of the
blepharoplast primordia take no part in the formation of the spindle.
These primordia do not divide to give rise to new blepharoplasts, but
THS CSNTROSOMS AND THB BLBPHAROPLAST. 47
arise de novo. They do not persist through several successive genera-
tions of cells, two cell-generations representing the maximum time of
their duration. In short, the blepharoplast develops merely the cilia
and forms, therefore, the locomotary apparatus of the spermatozoid.
No phylogenetic relationship has as yet been shown to exist between
blepharoplast and centrosome. The fact is that, in those plants in
which blepharoplasts occur, there are no centrosomes with which to
show any phylogenetic relationship. The main reason, it seems, for
regarding the blepharoplast as the homolog of the centrosome is the
sole fact that the primordia of the former at a certain period of develop-
ment are provided with a system of radiations, giving them the appear-
ance of centrospheres.
The view concerning the origin and phylogeny of the blepharoplast
as advanced by Strasburger is of interest, since it is the only one that
seems to take into consideration all the facts. Strasburger derives the
blepharoplast from the cilia-bearer of the zoospores and gametes in the
algsB. In the zoospores of certain algae, e, g",^ Vaucherta^ (Edogo^
nium^ and others, the cilia spring from a localized thickening of the
plasma membrane (Hautschicht) at the anterior end. In CBdogontum
this kinoplasmic thickening is in the shape of a double convex lens,
from the edges of which arise the numerous cilia. In the large swarm
spore of Vaucheria the nuclei seem to be intimately connected with the
formation of the cilia-bearer. The nuclei migrate to the plasma mem-
brane and elongate in a direction at right angles to the surface of the
spore. The anterior end of each pear-shaped nucleus comes in contact
with the plasma membrane. That part of the plasma membrane in
contact with the nucleus thickens in the form of a delicate concavo-
convex lens, from two points of which, on opposite sides, spring the cilia.
The size and shape of the cilia-bearer vary, of course, in different
algsB. Timberlake ('oi) finds a small body at the base of the cilia in
Hydrodictyon^ but it does not seem to be part of the plasma membrane.
As Strasburger has pointed out, the '* mouth-piece " of swarm spores
and gametes is not to be confounded with the cilia-bearer, since the
former represents the entire anterior end of the cell free from chloro-
phyll. It is true that the cilia-bearer is not well known in the sperma-
tozoids of algse, but transitions show that in all probability the sperma-
tozoid s were derived from male gametes which in every way resembled
asexual swarm spores. The spermatozoids of Volvox globator are
regarded as a good illustration of this relation, for in structure they
occupy an intermediate position between the gametes of algae and the
spermatozoids of Chara, In Volvox the two laterally inserted cilia
would seem to indicate that the blepharoplast had undergone a lateral
48 INTROOUCTION.
displacement, for the entire anterior end of the epermatozoid of Volvox
\% certainly not blepharoplast. (The very suggestive theory of Strss-
burger carries with it a certain degree of probability, yet to what extent
it is true further research must determine.)
If, however, any genetic relationship exists between centrosome and
blepharoplast, the evidence is certainly to be sought in the lower
plants. In this connection it is of the greatest importance to know
first of all whether, in such algie as the Sphacelariacece, in which
centrosomes are known, any relation exists between the centrosome
and cilia-bearer, assuming, of course, that the cilia arise here also from
a differentiated body. In Chara and in those Archegon tales' with
blepharoplasts no centrosomes are found, neither is any such body
known to take part in the formation of the spindle in such aigs as
CEdogonium, and others in which highly developed cilia-bearers
occur. Although these facts do not prove anything, yet they lend
encouragement to the belief that centrosome and blepharoplast may be
homologous structures, or in some degree phylogenetically related.
Those who maintain that the cilia-bearers are centrosomes have not,
it seems, approached the question from the standpoint just mentioned,
but seem to have based their conclusion upon the resemblance between
blepharoplast primordia and centro spheres, or upon analogies between
the Hpermatozoids in plants and the spermatozoa of certain animals.
Belajeff ('99), who claims that blepharoplasts are homologous with
centrosomes, strengthens his view by his observations in spermagenous
cells of Marsilia. In the grand mother- eel Is of the spcrmatozoids of
this plant he finds that the blepharoplast primordia, which lie some
distance from the nucleus, divide previous to the division of the nucleus,
and between the two separating daughter primordia a small central
spindle is developed just as in certain animal cells. From this small
amphiaster the karyokinetic figure is developed. This, if true, is the
first case on record in plants in which a central spindle is formed
between the daughter centrosomes, lying in the cytoplasm some dis-
tance removed from the nucleus.
In the light of what is now known concerning the development of
the spindle in Chara and in the Pteridophyta, the author entertains
serious doubts concerning the accuracy of Belajeff's statement. Oster-
hout's ('97) studies on the development of the spindle in the spore
mother-cells of Equisetum prove beyond all question that centrosomes
are not present in that genus. In other Pteridofhyta the majority of
all investigations, which have been thorough or reasonably exhaustive,
fibows that centrosomes or centrospheres are absent there also.
SI6NIPICANCB OP THE SEXUAL PROCESS. 49
From our present state of knowledge of the development of the
blepharoplast there is but one conclusion, it seems to the author, that
can be legitimately drawn concerning their origin, namely, that they
arise de novo. As regards centrosomes the evidence is more compli-
cated and conflicting. Although, in the opinion of the author, the
evidence is decidedly against the doctrine of the genetic continuity of
the centrosome, yet the proof is not quite conclusive. If centrosomes
also arise de novo, then the problem assumes a slightly different aspect,
for it is questionable whether we are justified in speaking of homologies
between organs that, as such, are without genetic continuity.
There is strong evidence, which seems to be increasing from day
to day, that it is the fundamental substance known in the plant cell as
kinoplasm which is genetically continuous. After a careful considera-
tion of the facts, the author is led to the same conclusion concerning
the centrosome to which he gave expression in 1900, in a paper on
the nuclear division in Dictyota (1. c, p. 178), namely, that it is the
kinoplasm which should hold the rank of morphological unit, and that
the centrosome should be regarded as an individualized part of the
same, existing in that form in some organisms and not in others, for
reasons that cannot at present be explained. As regards blepharo-
plasts, about the only conclusion in harmony with all the facts is that
these bodies represent individualized parts of the kinoplasm which
arise de novo in certain spermagenous cells, and from which the cilia
are developed.
SIGNIFICANCE OP THE SEXUAL PROCESS AND THE NUMERI-
CAL REDUCTION OP THE CHROMOSOMES.
Speaking generally, the phenomena resulting from the sexual process
fall into two categories, namely, (i) the transmission of hereditary
characters, together with the blending of two lines of descent by the
fusion of the sexual nuclei, and (2) the imparting of a growth stimulus
to the fecundated egg or to the zygote, by which the energy of growth
and division is restored.
Correlative with the first category is the reduction in the number of
chromosomes. The doctrine of the significance of the numerical
reduction of the chromosomes now generally accepted by botanists as
a working hypothesis, was first stated in a well organized form and
presented formally to botanical science by Strasburger ('94) in a mas-
terly essay on the '' Periodic Reduction of Chromosomes in Living
Organisms.'* The enunciation of this doctrine marked the beginning
of a new epoch in the study of sexuality and in cytological research in
plants.
5°
INTRODUCTION.
The simplest and most primitive organisms known reproduce them-
selves asexually, and we are obliged to assume that, from a phyto-
genetic standpoint, sexually differentiated organisms were descended
from asexual forms. The process of this descent is clearly illustrated
by certain of the green algie in which the sexual act consists in the
fusion of exactly similar motile gametes. These gametes were un-
doubtedly derived from asexual swarm spores, which they closely
resemble, except in that they are smaller and often have fewer cilia.
In Uiothrix, for example, and in many of the green algie, the gametes
are, so far as is known, smaller and possess only two cilia, while the
swarm spores bear four cilia. Both sporangia and
i homologous structures, and, so far as is known, the
inly physiologically from the asexual spores.
D Strasburger, to use the language of the translation :'
nifcst certain differences in their onto-
> infer what was the course along which the
larger asexi
gametangia
gametes differ o
According t'
The sexually differentiated p!ar
gfny. from which it is possible !<
phyiogenetic difTerentiation proceeded after sexual differentiation had taken
place. The simplest case is that in which the product of fertilisation gives rise
to an individual similar to those which gave rise to the product of fertiliiation,
and which closes its own life history with the development cither of sexual
organs or of asexual organs homologous with them. This occurs in many
Chhropkyce^. where, from the lygospore (the product of the coalescence of
similar gametes) or the oospore (the product of the coalescence of dissimilar
spermatoioids and ova), a generation is developed which resembles the preced-
ing and gives rise either to swann>spares or to sexual cells homologous with
them. Generally, any one sexual generation follows after a number of asexual
generations, the relation being, however, dependent on external conditions, so
that, as Klebs has shown, the development of a sexual or an asexual generation
can be determined by the observer. In such cases there is a homogeneous
sequence of generations which does not include any other kind of sequence or
alternalion beyond the development either of asexual reproductive organs or
of sexual organs homologous with them. The asexual reproductive organs are
especially concerned with the rapid multiplication of individuals under favorable
external conditions ; whilst sexual reproduction is of importance in maintaining
the existence of the species under circumstances which are unfavorable to the
vegetative existence of the individual. At the same time, sexual reproduction
ensures certain advantages arising from the coalescence of distinct sexual cells.
tn proportion as the asexual mode of reproduction was replaced by the
sexual, the numerical conditions of multiplication were maintained either by
the development of a number of oospores, as in certain Fucacese ; or, in addi-
tion to the sexual organs, altogether new organs were developed to ensure rapid
and vigorous development of new individuals in an asexual manner. This
took place in various ways. Either asexual reproductive organs were inter-
calated in the life hisiory of the original generation, or an altogether new
asexual generation was developed from the product o
StONIPlCAMOt OF THH SEXUAL PBOCZSS.
51
I have quoted thus at length because it seems that this statement of
Strasburger is a compact and concise summing up of the phylogenetic
development of the process of reproduction and multiplication of indi-
viduals among tlie lower plants.
The intercalation of new asexual reproductive organs into the origi-
nal generation is strikingly illustrated in many of the fungi, in which
the independent individualization of the different stages of development
of the sexual generation into special organs of vegetative multiplica-
tion, or even into distinct individuals, was carried so far that sexuality
seems to have disappeared entirely, as in the higher fungi. On the
other hand, in all plants beyond and including the Bryophyta there
arose an altogether new generation as the product of the sexual act,
wrhose function is to produce asexually a large number of individuals.
The degree of development attained by the new generation in the
plants above the Thallophyta differs according to whether its activity
was limited to the production of asexual spores alone, or included
nutritive functions as well, or whether it became an independent indi-
vidual. In the Sryophyta, especially in some of the simpler liver-
worts, the new asexual generation is confined almost exclusively to the
production of spores, 1. e., to the miiltiplicjition of the Individual,
while the original or sexual generation upon which all nutritive func-
tion is devolved, together with vegetative multiplication as well, has
attained in many cases a cormophjtic differentiation. In the Pteri-
dophyla and in the higher plants, on the contrary, the center of gravity
of phylogenetic evolution is transferred to the new or asexual genera-
tion arising from the act of fecundation, and in these plants the asexual
generation has attained its highest cormophytic development. Among
the Pteridofkyta ai the present time it is evident that (1. c, p. 383)
"as this evolution took place, the nutritive apparatus of the sexual
generation became of less importance, and it became altogether super-
fluous from the moment when the asexual generation began to provide
its spores with the material necessary for the development of the sexual
generation." Along with this evolution there came into existence, as
a correlative phylogenetic process, the dimorphic character of the
gamelophyte, which is characteristic of certain Pteridophyta and of
all Spermalophyta. This dimorphism was probably manifested in the
character of the mature gametophyte before any visible trace of it could
be recognized in the unicellular stage of the sexual generation, namely,
the spore. To illustrate this fact we need only to recall the condition
which obtains among certain homosporous PtlicineeE, for example,
Onoclea slruthiopteris of the Polypodiaceix. Here there is no visi-
ble evidence of hcterospory, yet it ia perfectly well known that in every
5 a INTRODUCTION.
culture of spores some will develop into distinctively male prothallia,
bearing only antheridia, while others show a marked tendency to
develop into prothallia bearing only archegonia. It is also well
known that this tendency toward dimorphism is, in a measure, influ-
enced by external conditions, for if spores of Onoclea striithiopteris
be sown thickly, and the culture be poorly illuminated and, conse-
quently, poorly nourished, the vast majority of the prothallia will be
male; but if the spores be sown thinly and well illuminated, a much
greater number will become female plants.
In all existing forms in which the spores, or unicellular condition
of the sexual generation, contain food material for the development of
the asexual generation, or its earlier stages, dimorphism is well estab-
lished, I. e., those forms are heterosporous. and the conclusion which
most naturally follows is that lieterospory and the disappearance of
the nutritive apparatus of the sexual generation represent correlative
phylogenetic processes.
Now, during this phylogenetic evolution and, as Strasburger very
clearly puts it, —
In accordance with the general law which determines the phylogenetic disap-
pearance of organs which have become useless, the vegetative parts of the sexual
generation became more and more reduced, until little was left but the repro-
ductive organs themselves : hence the progressive reduction in the prothalhum
from the Ferns up to the Phanerogams. This reduction culminated in the
complete loss of independent existence by the sexual generation, because it had
ceased to be able to nourish itself independently, and [because of] its becoming
enclosed by the asexu.Tl generation. In consequence of this enclosure of the
sexual in the asexual generation, the advantageous rapid mukiplicadon of indi-
viduals which the latter originally effected was lost : in order to compensate for
this loss, a large number of seeds were produced in the Phanerogams in place
of the numerous spores o( the Cryptogams ; that is, multiplication is cfiected
now by the product of fertilization instead of by asexual spores.
In harmony with this doctrine, an alternation of generations is neces-
sary in those plants in which the fecundated egg gives rise to the
asexual generation, and the asexual spore to the sexual generation.
The development of the plant kingdom, at least so far as sexuality
is concerned, seems to show that sexual differentiation was preceded
by asexuality, and in those groups in which a true alternation of gen-
erations exists the sexual generation is to be regarded as the older
and more primitive and as having arisen from an asexual form. In
fact, we are able to trace this phylogenetic development step by step,
or the evidence at hand, at least, seems to be sufficiently conclusive to
justify the general acceptance of the doctrine. Probably the first indi-
cation of this development is to be found among such algs as CEdc'
SIGNIFICANCE OP THB SBXUAL PROCBSS. 53
gonium^ Coleochate and, as the researches of Oltmanns seem to
indicate (See Chapter IV), certain Rhodophycecs, From the fecun-
dated ^%;g of (Edogonium four swarm-spores are developed, while in
Coleochcete a multicellular body is developed, from the cel-ls of which
asexual swarm-spores are formed. In both cases the swarm-spores
give rise to sexual plants, or the first generation. The product of the
fecundated ^^^^ in Coleochcete bears a striking resemblance to the
sporophyte of such liverworts as Riccia, The fundamental differ-
ences lie chiefly in the fact that the covering of the sporophyte in
Coleochccte is derived from vegetative branches of the thallus, the
o5gonium being unicellular, and that the asexual spores are motile, a
correlation with the aquatic habit of Coleochcete. In the Rhodo-
phyce<E the cystocarp or cystocarps are the product of the fecundated
^%Zi ^^^ ^hc spores give rise to the first generation. This is made all
the more probable by the researches of Oltmanns, which go to show
that the fusion of the cells of the sporogenous filaments with auxiliary
cells is merely a nutritive process. It is of interest to note further
that a similar condition is preserved in certain Ascomycetes in which
Harper has proved that unquestioned sexuality exists. Such algae
as Coleochcete^ therefore, seem to point out more or less clearly the
phylogenetic road along which the ancestors of the Archegoniates have
passed.
Research upon the process of fecundation and indirect nuclear
division, especially in reproductive cells, during the past twenty years,
has given a new insight into the significance of sexuality and the alter-
nation of generations in plants. Our knowledge along this line was
very materially advanced by the discovery of Van Beneden ('83) that
the number of chromosomes is the same in both conjugating nuclei.
Further investigations have established the still more important fact
that, in both plants and animals, a reduction to one-half of the number
of chromosomes in the sexual nuclei preceded the sexual act, and that,
as a consequence of the fusion of the male and female nuclei, the
number of chromosomes in the fecundated ^^% is doubled.
In all the higher plants it is a well-established fact that the numeri-
cal reduction of the chromosomes takes place in the spore mother-cell,
and that in the cells of the gametophyte arising from the spore the
reduced number persists. In cells of the sporophyte, resulting from
the fecundated ^^^^ the increased number obtains until the differentia-
tion of the spore mother-cells. It will thus be seen that the funda-
mental characteristic of both sexual and asexual generations lies in the
number of the chromosomes, and upon this phenomenon rests the
sexual differentiation of cells.
INTBODUCTIOH.
Tliere is a possibility that this doctrine may not be applicable to
cases of apogamy, apospory, and normal paithenogenesis among
plants. Il has been suggested by Strasburger ('94, p. 300) that the
namber of chromosomes may become doubled under the influence of
correlative processes in an apogamously developed fern which arises
as a bud from the prothallium, the nuclei of whose cells contain the
reduced number, and for the same reason the reverse may lake place
in cases of apospory, /. c, the aposporous development of prothallia
may be attended with a correlative reduction in the number of chromo-
somes. Until the facts are determined fay actual observation, all
discussion of this subject must remain a matter of pure speculation.
The researches of Juel (1900) upon the normal parthenogenesis of
Afttennaria alpina are of the highest interest in this connection, as
they throw light upon this question so far, at least, as the seed-bearing
plants are concerned. In Antennaria alpina, in which the e^
develops parthenogenetically under normal conditions, Juel finds that
no reduction in the number of chromosomes takes place in the develop-
ment of the embrj-o-sac, and, consequently, the nucleus of the egg-
cell which gives rise to the parthenogenetic embryo contains the same
number of chromosomes as the vegetative cells. Contrary to Anten-
naria dioica, in which fecundation regularly occurs, the mother-cell
of the embryo-sac of A. alpina develops immediately into the embryo-
sac, the heterotypic and homotypic nuclear divisions which follow the
appearance of the reduced mnnber of chromosomes being omitted.
In cases of normal parthenogenesis among the angiosperms, the
facts, so far as they are known, are certainly not at variance with the
doctrine of the reduction of the chromosomes as applied to the alter-
nation of generations.
As has been intimated in preceding paragraphs, the sexual genera-
tion has been spoken of as the more primitive condition, and, as will
be seen from the following, the reduction in the number of chromo-
■omes in the spore mother-cell i# regarded by Strasburger as the
return of highly organized plants to the original unicellular condition :
The morphological cause of [he reduction in the number of chromosomes
and of iheir equality in number in the sexual cells is, in my opinion, phylo-
genetic- I look upon these facts as Indicating a return to the original generation
from which, after it had attained sexual differenttation. ofispring was developed
having a double number of cbromosomes. Thus the reduction by one-half of
the number of the chromosomes in the sexual cells is not the outcome of a
gradually evolved process of reduction, but rather it is the reappearance of
the primitive number of chromosomes as it existed in the nuclei of the genera-
tion in which sexual differentiation first took place (1. c, p. 188).
The phenomenon under consideration is essentiallj that of the return of the
SIGNIPICANCB OP THB SEXUAL PROCBSS. 55
most highly organized plants, at the close of their life-cycle, to the unicellular
condition: in a word it is the repetition of phylogeny in ontogeny (1. c,
p. 3").
This theory of reduction must still be regarded as a very helpful
working hypothesis, finding its greatest application in the higher
plants. In the lower cryptogams the theory is confronted with facts,
many of which seem at present to be quite at variance with it. The
product of fecundation in the Thallophyta as a rule does not give rise
to a definite organism representing the asexual generation, and it is not
known at which point in the life-cycle that reduction takes place. It
has been suggested that reduction may take place during the germina-
tion of the zygote or odspore. Conclusions respecting the time of
reduction in the lower cryptogams have been drawn chiefly from the
phenomena of certain cell-divisions that seem to be analogous with
divisions which follow the reduction in higher organisms, and not
from an actual determination of the number of chromosomes. On
account of the many difficulties in counting, the number of chromo-
somes is known in only a very few algae and fungi, and our knowledge
on this subject is so meager with respect to these plants that the few
definite facts that have been obtained, although apparently at variance
with the theory, may not as yet be considered as offering very serious
objections to it.
If the reduction in the number of chromosomes signifies what is
attributed to it by the theory, it is possible, in the light of facts that
have been observed in such algse as Fucus and Dictyota^ that what is
considered the sexual generation in the Thallophyta may not be
homologous with the gametophyte of higher plants, assuming that
homology is based upon the number of chromosomes. Farmer and
Williams ('96, '98), and Strasburger ('97) have found that the reduced
number of chromosomes in Fucus appears in the odgonium, while in
vegetative cells of the thallus twice that number is present. Stras-
burger finds that in the first nuclear division in the o5gonium the
reduced number appears, fourteen to sixteen having been counted,
and this number persists throughout the two succeeding mitoses. In
vegetative cells of the thallus, which is regarded as the gametophyte,
the number is not far from thirty. In Dictyota I have found the
reduced number (sixteen) of chromosomes in the first nuclear division
of the tetraspore mother-cell, while in the vegetative cells of the thallus
bearing the tetrasporangia about twice that number was counted.
Whether in the nuclei of plants arising from tetraspores the reduced
56 INTRODUCTION.
number persists, and whether in the egg-cell this number obtaii
not determined,'
As is well known, two views are held concerning the n
which the reduction in the number of chromosomes is accomplished.
One of these views, which hus been given prominence by Weismann,
holds that the cbromosomes are qualitatively different, and that reduc-
tion is accomplished during the maturation divisions in animal cells
and in the first two divisions taking place in the spore mother-cells of
higher plants. For example, in the second maturation division of the
animal egg it is maintained that the daughter chromosomes do not arise
as a result of a longitudinal splitting, but by a transverse division, or
what is known as a qualitative division. The nuclei of the four cells
thus resulting, whether representing the egg and its polar bodies or
those which develop directly into spermatozoa, are hereditarily different
in character, and it is upon this assumption that hereditary variation is
The other view, which is now very generally accepted by botanists,
is that, in plants no qualitative division exists, but the chromosomes
of each mitosis arise in every case by a longitudinal splitting. The
reduction takes place in the resting nucleus or during the early pro-
phase of the first, or heterotypic, mitosis in the spore mother-cell of
higher plants. The fact, as shown in preceding paragraphs, that
during this first mitosis a double longitudinal splitting of the chromo-
somes occurs, probably as a preparation for the two divisions, has led
to much confusion, because these divisions were supposed to have been
rather the instrument of reduction than a consequence of reduction.
Assuming the persistent individuality of the chromosomes, we may
conclude on good grounds that the reduction represents the actual and
complete fusion of the chromosomes of both parents, which have
remained separate in the sporophyte until the formation of the spore
mother-cells. There is no visible evidence that a qualitative difference
exists between the chromosomes in plants, and our assumption here is
that they are hereditarily similar, because of the fact that every indi-
rect nuclear division is preceded by a longitudinal splitting of the
chromatin.
Since the nucleus is the unquestionable bearer of hereditary char-
acters, fusion of sexual nuclei in fecundation has for its purpose
the blending of two lines of descent and possibly the restoration
>J. Ltoyd WiUlami i
;d Dumber of chroip«otnei. nay be
ivcJop inio letnupon pluu wblch ]
If thlt be true, u ■iMmnllsn of |
Lhe Dlclyouceit. Ann. Bol.,
m itac planiltii devtloplog frrn
OBI piDfiaphflei.iDd Ihil II
8IONIFICAHCR OP THB SRXUAL PROCK8S.
57
of the power of growth and cell-division. The influence of the
hereditary characters of each parent upon each other by their intimate
association in the same nucleus seems to be the physical basis of
phylogenelic variation, but the manner in which this influence acts to
bring about variation, or to impart a more vigorous character to the
product of fecundation still remains a matter of speculation.
It is well to consider the blending of the two lines of descent as a
consequence of fecundation in a relative sense or as a correlative
phylogenelic process. In certain of the lower cryptogams, Ulotkrix
and Sasidiobolus for example, in which the gametes arise from
adjacent cells of the same filament and in which a sexual differentia-
tion is not at all or only scarcely recognizable, there does not seem to
be two lines of descent to blend, yet it is conceivable that the sexual
character of the nuclei may have been determined before the stage of
ontogeny is reached in which the sexual cells manifest themselves as
such. If in such forms a reduction in the number of chromosomes
occurs, the sexual character of the nuclei Is determined at that lime.
It is well known that among the simpler forms of the algie and fungi,
the development of gametes depends to a certain extent upon external
conditions, which effect transpiration, atmospheric pressure, food
supply, and so forth, yet no one would suppose for one moment that
sexuality is the outcome of these external conditions.
We have now to touch briefly upon the category of phenomena by
which a growth stimulus, or the power of growth and cell-division, is
imparted to the product of fecundation. Among many of the lower
algffi about the only important difference which seems to exist between
a gamete and an asexual swarm-spore is the ability of the latter to
develop into a normal individual of the adult size. It is true that the
iso-gametes of algte, such as Ulothrix^ are capable of developing into
small dwarf individuals — a fact which indicates that here, at least, the
gametes possess the power of independent growth sufflciently to enable
the resulting plantlet to develop to a limited extent. As soon, how-
ever, as the sexual elements have attained any marked degree of
bisexual differentiation in the plant kingdom, the individual gametes
are quite incapable of independent development even into the most
rudimentary individuals, cases of normal and artiflcial parthenogenesis
excepted.
The stimulus to growth and division in bisexual reproductive cells
is imparted normally only by the fusion of male and female elements,
and the question naturally arises, is this stimulus due to the fusion of
the cytoplasm of the male cell with that of the female, or ia it due
merely to the fusion of the respective nuclei ? Experiments upon arti-
58 INTHODUCTION.
ticial parthenogenesis, brought about by the use of chemicals and other
stimuli, have thrown some light upon the subject, but in the opinion
of the author they are, as yet, far from furnishing an adequate solution
of the problem.
In Alarsilia vestita Nathansohn (1900) found that it was possible
to stimulate the egg-cell to a parthenogenetic development by exposing
the germinating macrospores to a temperature of 35° C. for 24 hours,
and allowing them to continue their development at a temperature of
27° C. As a result about 7 per cent, of the spores gave rise to par-
tlienogenetic embryos. So far as we know, this is the only case among
plants above the T/iallophyta in which parthenogenesis has been
brought about iirtiticially, and it may be that Marsilia lends itself to
this sort of experiment more readily because of the fact that in certain
species the tendency toward normal parthenogenesis is strongly mani-
fested. In Marsilia drtimmondil Shaw ('97) found normal parthe-
nogenesis to be of frequent occurrence. In these cases of Marsiiia
the morphological side of the question, especially the behavior of the
nucleus, is not known, nor have the number of chromosomes been
determined in the cells of the parthenogenetic embryo.
On the animal side of the question the experimenter finds, fortu-
nately, an abundance of most favorable material in the eggs of sea-
urchins and of certain marine worms. The results of several investi-
gators {Wilson, Morgan, Loeb, and others) have shown tliat the eggs
of Arbacia and Toxofenustes may be made to develop parthenoge-
netically through certain earlier stages by subjecting them for a certain
time to 8 solution of sea-water, whose osmotic power is increased by
the addition of a solution of magnesium chloride. The action of the
Mg-solution seems to be similar to the growth stimulus imparted to
the egg by a spermatozoSn in normal fecundation.
Equally instructive are the experiments of Winkler (1901) on nucle-
ated and enucleated fragments of the egg of Cystosira iarbata, one
of the Fucaceee, which were fecundated by the spermatozoids. Both
the enucleated fragments and those containing the nuclei developed
into small embryo plantlets which were exactly alike and attained
about the same stage of development.
The development of normally fecundated fragments of egg-cells and
that of the entire eggs induced to develop parthenogenetically by
chemical or physical stimuli are phenomena which seem to fall into
the same category. They show that in all probability the growth
stimulus, or the restoration of the power of division and the blending
of hereditary characters are phenomena which in a measure are inde-
pendent of each other. Experiments similar to the foregoing have
SIGNIFICANCE OP THE SEXUAL PROCESS. 59
their greatest value in the suggestiveness of their results and the new
points of view to which these results lead. They do not show that
the reactions brought about by these stimuli are the same as those
resulting from the union of sexual cells. Although the development
of a rudimentary embryo induced by artificial means may proceed in
the same manner as the product of normal fecundation, yet the arti-
ficial stimulus cannot be looked upon as being equivalent to the sexual
process. In the case of the former, we are dealing with a stimulus
which merely starts growth, but a mature individual is never developed.
The sting of an insect or some similar stimulus may call forth a
growth in a leaf of an oak, which results in a gall, a local and limited
growth, but never in an oak tree, and we cannot for one moment
think of comparing such a stimulus to a sexual process.
The author does not agree with those who regard the sexual process
merely as a restoration to the egg of the power of growth and division.
We are not quite ready to lay aside, as yet, the facts won by twenty
years of the most careful morphological research for any chemical or
electrical theory of heredity.
Our knowledge of sexual reproduction in the plant kingdom indi-
cates beyond question that that which is of primary significance in the
sexual process is the fusion of the nuclei, and the question still
remains, which imparts the growth stimulus, the nucleus or the cyto-
plasm of the sperm ? Or are both necessary ?
Strasburger has suggested that the stimulus to growth and division
is g^ven by the cytoplasm, and especially a particular part of the same,
the kinoplasm, brought into the egg by the spermatozoid. Some
zodlogists have attributed this stimulus to the centrosome of the sperm,
but in the plant kingdom no case is definitely known in which a
centrosome is brought into the egg by a spermatozoid. The doctrine
of Strasburger is perhaps the best that has been proposed, and it seems
to have some basis in fact. According to this view the egg is rich
in food material, trophoplasm, and poor in kinoplasm, while in the
sperm the reverse obtains. The unfecundated egg is incapable of
developing, therefore, on account of the lack of energy.
This theory, however plausible it may seem, leaves much to be
desired. In the first place, it is not known as a fact that the egg is
poor in kinoplasm, and that the sperm is correspondingly rich in that
substance. In many cases the quantity of cytoplasm of the male cell
is so small that it seems almost incredible that it could have such a
powerful influence. The spermatozoid of the fern, for example, con-
sists of a relatively very small amount of cytoplasm, and the kino-
plasmic part of this constitutes an organ of locomotion. Although
6o INTRODUCTION.
cytoplasmic band and blepharoplast, or cilia-bearer, enter the egg,
yet their function seems to be of secondary importance as compared
with that of the nucleus. Again in the higher seed-bearing plants,
the generative nuclei are accompanied by only a small portion of cyto-
plasm, which cannot be recognized in the embryo-sac, and it seems
reasonable that it is merely absorbed as so much food. However,
when we remember that in all cases of fecundation at least some
cytoplasm accompanies the male nucleus into the egg, there is good
ground for the belief that the cytoplasm plays some important r61e,
but whether that be anything more than to assist in restoring the
power of growth and division must at present remain a question.
The behavior of the sexual nuclei during the process of fecundation
and the wonderful phenomena of karyokinesis point to the conclusion
that the nucleus is the bearer of hereditary characters, and that the
blending of these characters in the offspring are largely the result of
the fusion of the sexual nuclei. The nuclear fusion is also the basis
of all hereditary variation.
CHAPTER II.-
-FECUNDATION;
GAMETES.
MOTILE ISO-
ULOTHRIX AND HYDRODICTYON.
There seems to be no question that the simplest and most primitive
form of sexuality consists in the union of motile isogametes as found
among many of the most primitive algs. The chief difference be-
tween the gametes of such forms as Pandorina and Ulotkrix, for
example, and their asexual swarm-spores, from which the gametes
were undoubtedly derived phylogenetically, seems to be merely phys-
iological. Generally speaking, the gamete is incapable of developing
into a normal adult individu.il. It must unite first with another gamete
of the same species in order to restore the power of growth and divis-
ion necessary to the development into an individual common to the
species, and apart from theoretical considerations (I refer to the num-
ber of chromosomes which, of course, has not been determined for
these lower forms) this is the most fundamental distinction made.
Many other well-known forms among the green algse might have been
taken as representatives, instead of the two selected, but these have
been chosen because the development of the reproductive cells from
the mother-cell has been more carefully worked out here, and because
the processes in this development are coming to be regarded as more
important from a genetic standpoint.
In connection with Ulothrix I have selected Hydrodictyon in order
to present the cytological processes preparatory to the formation of
gametes in uninucleate as well as in multinucleated cells.
The cytological development, leading to the formation of gametes
and also asexual swarm-spores among the simpler representatives of
the green algae, has been investigated by a number of earlier observers,
among whom were Alexander Brown, Cohn, Pringsheim, Dodel,
Straaburger, Klebs, and lately by Timberlake,
The well-known and widely distributed Ulotkrix consists of a simple
unbranched filament differentiated into base and apex (Fig. 17, A).
The cells, except the basal one, which is modified as an organ of
attachment, are quite alike. Each contains a single nucleus and a
band-shaped chloroplast in the form of an almost complete hollow
cylinder. Almost any vegetative cell of the filament save the basal
one may, without undergoing any external modification, function as a
gametangium.
69
The process of cell- format ion by which the gametes are devel-
oped from the protoplast of the gametangium has been observed a.nd
described in some detail by Dodel ('76) and by Strasburger {'91).
These authors agree that the gametes arise not by the process of free
cell-formation, as understood at the time, but by successive bipartitions
of the entire plasmic contents of the cell. According to Strasburger
('93) the process of division in the development of the swarm- spores,
which is exactly the same for the gametes, differs from the beginning
in a very marked way from the vegetative cell-divisions. At first the
cell-contents undergo apparently a sort of rejuvenescence by which
the protoplast becomes independent of both the outer and inner plasm
membranes. In the first division the granular plasma only is halved.
The outer plasma membrane (Hautschicht) is undivided, and the
membrane surrounding the vacuole remains unchanged. By further
successive divisions these two protoplasts give rise ultimately to the
gametes. The process of division is the same whether gametes or
asexual swarm-spores result (Fig. 17, D). Strasburger has expressed
the opinion that, in the development of the gametes, only one more
cell-division is necessary above those required for the zoospores, and
this division renders the resulting cells or gametes incapable of further
independent development. In what way this last division incapaci-
tates the gametes for further independent development was not dis-
cussed at the time. That view was probably prompted by Weismann't
UI^THRIX AND HYDHODICTYOS. 63
theory of a reduction division of the chromosomes, which at the time
received a wider acceptance than at present.
In Hydrodictyan Klebs {'91) affirms that the process of celt-forma-
tion, giving rise to gametes or asexual swarm-spores, occupies an
intermediate position between simultaneous and successive cell-division.
From what follows it will be seen that the process is a cleavage
similar to that occurring in certain Phycomycetes, but, using the
methods that he did, Klebs failed to perceive the true nature of the
process. His account in substance is as follows:
The first indication of cleavage is manifested in the appearance of
numerous small clefts, pointed at the ends, in the plasma layer con-
taining the chlorophyll (Fig. iS, A). This can be seen in material
cultivated in darkness in a maltose solution, especially after the appli-
cation of a weak plasmolysing agent. These clefts soon become
longer and more numerous, neighboring ones thereby uniting with
each other, so that finally the entire chlorophyll-bearing layer is seg-
mented into pieces which are still connected, however, by line plasmic
threads. The cleavage is not confined solely to the chlorophyll-
bearing layer, but extends into the colorless plasma in which the nuclei
are situated. The plasma membrane and the wall of the vacuole are,
on the contrary, unaffected. Previously to and during the cleavage
the plasmic layer concerned frequently undergoes a contraction, thus
giving rise to colorless spaces, so that this layer appears as a coarse
net, as Pringsheim {'71) has described for Bryopsis. These spaces
contain also some plasma, and, as the plasma membrane and wall of
the vacuole are continuous, the entire cell contents form still a unit,
as shown by plasmolysis. The continuation of the cleavage results in
the segmentation of the plasmic contents into numerous bands with
irregular and sinuous contour (Fig. iS, B). These bands undergo
still further segmentation (Fig. 18, C), until finally the plasmic con-
tents are broken up into numerous small pieces, each containing a
nucleus, Vi'hich ultimately separate and develop into gametes (Fig. 18,
D). The method of division in these portions referred to in Fig. iS,
B, C (Klebs continues), appears to consist in a constriction, progress-
ing from one side, but not entirely completed, since the individual
parts remain in communication ; yet direct observation shows also that,
in the plane of division, a colorless line or furrow is frequently present,
which gives the impression that the constriction may proceed from
within. The same principle operating in the segmentation of the
bands or pieces obtains also in the earlier cleavage of the whole
plasmic layer of the cell. There is from beginning to end a progres-
sive condensation, but the process that plays the chief rfile is concealed
from observation.
64 FBCUNDATIOM ; MOTI
Using improved methods Timberlake {'oi) in a study of spore-
formation in Hydrodictyon utriculatum Roth., has found that, in the
earlier stages of the process, cleavage takes place by means of surface
constrictions of the plasma membrane on the outside and the vacuolar
membrane on the inside of the protoplasmic layer, as may be seen from
Klebs' figures (Fig, iS, B, C). The process is a progressive one, Ibe
cleavage furrows cutting out first large irregular multinucleated masses
of protoplasm, which are in turn divided into smaller ones, until each
contains a single nucleus. In this manner the entire
protoplast is divided into uninucleated spores or gam-
etes, as the case may be.
Judging from Strasburger's account of the process
m Ulothrix, it seems probable that cell- formation
leading to the development of gametes or swarm-spores is also a
cleavage similar to that in Hydrodictyon. In L^othrtx, however,
the cells are uninucleate, and a nuclear division must either accompany
or precede cell-division. Until the behavior of the nucleus is known,
and the process carefully worked out with the aid of more improved
methods, the exact nature of the cell-formation in question must
remain largely a matter of conjecture.
In the light of more recent investigations concerning cell-formation
among the lower thallophytes, it is evident that our present knowledge
of this process in connection with the development of gametes or
asexual foSspores among the algce is very meager and fragmentary.
eOPUTATIOlf OF GAMETES. — ECTOCARrUS.
COPULATION OF OAMETBS.
The gametes of Ulothrix sonata are rounded or oval cells, bearing
two cilia at the anterior end (Fig. 17, E). Each contains a nucleus,
a red eye-spot, situated about midway between the ends of the cell
near the Burfnce, and a chromatophore. According to Strasburger
the cilia are developed under the influence of the nucleus and from the
anterior, colorless portion or mouth-piece, which consists mostly of
kinoplasm. In his later investigation of the subject of swarm cells,
Strasburger (1900) finds that the cilia arise from a local kinoplasmic
thickening of the plasma membrane at the anterior end. As already
mentioned in a preceding paragraph (p. 47), he regards this thicken-
ing as the homolog of the blephnroplast of the Archegontates. In the
swarm-spores of Hydrodictyon, Timberlake finds a small body at the
base of the cilia, which, in some cases at least, was not a part of the
plasma niembrane.
The gametes copulate in pairs immediately after they escape from
the gametangium (Fig. 17, F, G). It is probable that they may be
brought together, or at least held together after coming in contact, by
means of a chemotactic stimulus. The stigmatic or eye-spots do not
unite, but remain separate and independent in the young zygote (Fig.
17, H). There is no doubt of a nuclear fusion, but how soon this
takes place after conjugation is not known, so far as the author is aware.
In Mydrodictyon the gametes are small, oval in shape, biciliate,
containing one nucleus and, according to Klebs, two pulsating vacuoles.
They conjugate in pairs immediately on escaping from the gametan-
gium, but I have observed that conjugation may sometimes take place
within the mother-cell. If, however, copulation does not follow soon
after the gametes are set free, they become incapable of uniting, come
to rest and disorganize. Whether this is a rule was not determined.
ECTOCARPU3.
Among the isogamous Pkieophyce^ the sexual process is doubtless
best known in Ectocarpus siliculosus Lyngb, from the investigations
of Berthold ('Si), which have been confirmed and extended by Oltmanns
('99). Ectocarpus is of especial interest in this respect, since it repre-
sents a transition from isogamy to heterogamy. In fact, there is in the
brown algx, as well as in phylogenetic series of other Thallophyta,
every transition from the type of gametes found in Ectocarpus to that
of Fticus, The gametes, although nearly or quite the same size and
appearing morphologically alike, are physiologically different, and we
may, with much propriety, apeak of egg-cells and spermatozoids.
66
Both Oltmanns and Berthold agjce in the opinion that Ectocarpus
silieulosus may be either moncecioua or dicecious, for they observed
individuals whose gametes would not conjugate with each other, but
only with those of another individual. A3 is well known, the gametes
are generally borne in the so-called plurilocular sporangia. The details
in the process of nuclear and cell-division in the development of both
gametes and asexual swarm-spores have not, as yet, been thoroughly
studied. The gametes {Fig. ig, A) are pear-shaped cells with a chro-
matophore, nucleus, a reddish brown eye-spot, and two cilia inserted
laterally. The cilia are of unequal length, the longer extending for-
ward and the shorter backward.
The conjugation of the gametes can be most readily followed in a
hanging drop, into which both male and female gametes are intro-
duced, when the whole process may be observed with the aid of the
highest magnifying powers. The female gametes, as a rule, first come
to rest, and about each one numerous spermatozoids assemble. If the
female gamete comes to rest at the edge of the drop, the male cells
cluster about it, attaching themselves apparently by the anterior cilium,
giving the familiar picture figured by Berthold (Fig. 19, A). But
should the female gamete attach itself to some particle hanging in the
arched surface of the drop, this cell then appears as a circular disk
surrounded by a wreath of male cells radially disposed. Shortly a
male gamete (in exceptional cases two), having attached itself to the
female by means of the anterior cilium, approaches the latter appar-
ently by the sudden contraction of the same and unites with it, while
the remaining male gametes withdraw (Fig. 19, B, C). In a few
minutes cytoplasmic union is complete, and within about ten hours
after copulation both nuclei have fused (Fig. 19, E, F, G). The
chloroplasts do not unite, a fact which is contrary to the peculiar
phenomenon described by Overton for Spirogyra (see page 69).
The sexual process in Ulothrix, Hydrodietyon, and Ectocarpus
may be considered as fairly typical of the lower algse in which fecun-
dation consists in the fusion of motile isogametes. In this, probably
the simplest and most primitive sexual process, as in the higher plants,
it will be seen that fecundation consists in the fusion of the sexual
nuclei together with the cytoplasm of the gametes, but the fusion of
the nuclei must be regarded as of prime importance.
CHAPTER III.— FECUNDATION ;
ISOGAMETES.
NON-MOTILE
In this chapter will be discussed the sexual process in several forms
in which the gametes are iioii-motile, /, e., they do not escape from
the parent plant and move about in the surrounding media, and are
either unisexual or show a certain degree of bisexuality, as in Basidio-
holus. The forms used, Sftrogyra^ Cosmarium and Closterium
among the desmids, certain diatoms and Basidio&olus, have been
chosen solely because the development of the gametes and their union
have been most thoroughly investigated in certain species of these
geaera. Owing to the conflicting results obtained by the several
investigators inthe much-studied Sporodinta, the process in this plant,
which properly belongs here, will be only incidentally referred to.
SPIROGYRA.
Among the algie Sptrogyra undoubtedly furnishes the best known
illustration of the sexual process in which the gametes are isogamous
and non-motile. The process as observed in the living plant has been
carefully described long ago by DeBary ('58), Strasburger ('78) and
others, and it is now a matter of common observation in almost every
botanical laboratory. The nuclear behavior, which cannot be fol-
lowed in the living specimen, and which is the most essential part of
the process, has received comparatively little attention.
Morphologically and physiologically every cell of a Sptrogyra
filament, except those serving as organs of attachment, is exactly like
every other cell, so that the filament may be regarded, in a sense at
68
FECUNDATION ;
N-HOTILB ISOGAMETSS.
least, as a colony of individuals. Any cell of a filament, save those
mentioned, may function as a gamete.
In sexual reproduction cells of two filaments lying close side by side
send out protuberances toward each other which meet end to end. In
the contiguous membranes a circular opening is made by the dissolu-
tion of the cellulose walls, through the agency of an enzyme, whereby
a continuous canal is formed between the cells (Fig. 2o, A). It is
highly probable that the conjugating tubes are brought together by the
aid of a chemotactic, directive stimulus. Haberlaniit ('go) claims, and
his view is shared by Klebs ('96), that the conjugating cells exert a
'mutual chemical influence upon each other, namely, that a cell will
put out a conjugating tube only when influenced by another, probably
of a different sex, lying near it. In support of this view, Klebs found
that cells of individual filaments cultivated upon agar-gelatin, although
having been brought side by side by the folding of the filament, never
put out conjugating protuberances. A single male fliament, on the
contrary, may conjugate with several female filaments whenever their
cells lie sufficiently near one another, but all those cells of the male
filament separated some distance from those of the female remain
sterile in spite of the tendency to conjugate. The limits of this mutual
action of the filaments (Haberlandt, '90) is equal to a distance of two
or three diameters of their cells. Slightly beyond this limit the celts
may put out short conjugating tubes, but these never reach each other,
the stimulus being presumably too weak. Haberlandt states further that
the conjugating tubes are not laid down simultaneously, but rather one
sends out a protuberance which calls forth the development of the cor-
responding tube from the other cell. If the protuberances do not lie
exactly opposite, they bend slightly in order to meet each other. A
further action of the stimulus is seen when a long male cell copulates
with two female cells. Two canals are formed connecting the male
with the two female cells, but, of course, only one of the latter receives
the gamete. In some species, especially Sfirogyra inflata, according
to Klebs, the meeting of the conjugating protuberances is facilitated
by a curving or a knee-like bending of the cells, from whose convex
sides the protuberances arise.
These phenomena are not presented in this connection for the purpose
of discussing any special phase of the physiology of the sexual process,
but merely to indicate a few features manifested by unisexual elements
which show a tolerably well-marked tendency toward bisexuality.
When the conjugation canal, joining the gametes, is complete, the
tui^or in each cell is diminished, so that each protoplast experiences a
self-plasmolysis. The contraction usually takes place first in the male
SPIROOYRA.
gamete, which passes through the canal to unite with the stationary or
female gamete (Fig. ao, A). Strasburger ('78) has observed that
occasionally the female cell was the first to round up. Haberlandt
suggests that the extrusion of water is connected with a mutual
stimulus between the cells, for the female gamete contracted only
when the male was normal, and, furthermore, the male cell became
self-plasmolyzed only when connected with a female cell.
The principle underlying the movement of the male gamete through
the canal is not well understood. Overton ('88) held that a gelatin-
ous substance was secreted, which, upon swelling, forced the proto-
plast through the canal. The presence of a mucilaginous substance
with, only a IhiD >alL,
has not been demonstrated, however, and it is highly probable that we
have to do here with an active plasmic movement operating under the
chemotactic stimulus of the two protoplasts. Plere fecundation con-
sists in the union of the entire plasma of both gametes, though DeBary
records the case of Spirogyra heeriana^ in which a small vesicle of
plasma is left beyond the partition wall in the conjugation canal.
Concerning the behavior of the chlorophyll bands in the zygote,
much diversity of opinion exists, DeBary ('58} and Schmitz ('83)
observed that in species with one chlorophyll band the two chloro-
plasts united in the zygote to form one continuous band. Overton
('88), on the contrary, asserts that the single band of the female gamete
segments at the middle during the fusion of the protoplasts ; the two
halves then separate, and each piece unites with the ends of the band
'S«Ri..
■ I, Die Nill
fxcukdation; non-uotils isogahstbs.
furnished by the male gamete, Chmielewskij ('90) finds that in all of
the several species examined the chioroplasC of the male gamete is
dissolved in the zygote, that of the femalt: only remaining.
The behavior of the nuclei during fusion cnnnot be followed with
any degree of certainty in the living specimen. As a rule they cannot
be seen at all, a fact which led to the view of the earlier observers that
the product of union was without a nucleus. One must, therefore,
resort to thin and weil-stained sections of properly fixed material to
observe the details of nuclear fusion. For this purpose I have selected
a small-celled species with one chlorophyll band.
When the young zygote is provided with a thin cell-wall, the two
nuclei, which are exactly alike, judging from their appearance, are
seen lying closely applied to each other (Fig. ao, B). Each contains
a rather large and distinct nucleolus and the characteristic limn net in
which are imbedded small granules that behave toward stains as
chromatin granules in resting nuclei of higher plants. In fact, the
nuclei of Spirogyra in this condition seem to possess the same
structure as the phanerogamic nucleus. The contiguous parts of the
nuclear membranes dissolve or disappear as such, and the network of
the one unites directly with that of the other, the fusion of the nucleoli
following later (Fig. 10, C). Frequently, before complete union of the
nuclei, the wall of the zygospore may become much thickened and less
easily penetrated by fixing Huids, so that perfect preparations are difficult
to procure. During the development of the zygospore the chloroplasts
become vacuolate and the identity of each cannot be made out.
In the preceding paragraphs I have described the nuclear fusion in
the zygote as I was able to follow it, but for lack of time and suitable
material an exhaustive study of the subject was not made, and conse-
quently I am not prepared to state whether the peculiar behavior of
the nuclei as described by Chmielcwskij ('92) for Spirogyra crassa
and S, elongaia is correct. Chmielcwskij states that, as the gametes
round up, the nuclear membranes become less distinct, disappearing
entirely as the gametes unite. The nuclei now fuse, the fusion being
complete by the time the zygote is provided with a thick, dark wall.
This fusion takes place during the prophase of division. As soon as
fusion is complete the nucleus divides. The daughter nuclei now
divide, four nuclei resulting. Two of these then fuse, while the other
two divide by direct division and finally disoi^anize. The fusing
nuclei are provided with membranes and are in the resting condition.
If the observations of Chmielcwskij be true, the process in Spirogyra
is vrithout parallel in the plant kingdom, at least so far as the author
SFORODINIA.-
CLOSTKRIUU AND COSUARIUM.
8PORODIN1A.
Morphologically considered, the eexual process in Sporodtnia
grandis and in other typical Zygomycetes seems to be similar to that
in the CoHJugateix, but in Sporodinia the gametes are multinucleate,
and the behavior of the nuclei in the young zygote varies considerably,
according to the accounts given by the diEferent observers. After the
cytoplasmic fusion of the gametes, the nuclei of each arrange (hem-
selves into a spherical layer surrounding a globule of oil, and (hen
fuse, producing a hollow sphere full of oil, which L^ger ('95) has
called an embryonic sphere {sphere emhryonnaire). These embryonic
spheres lie near the poles of the zygote. During the germination of
the zygospore the two embryonic spheres fuse. The fused mass
reveals numerous nuclei, which pass into the sporangiferous mycelium
and begin to divide. In (he azygospore only one embryonic sphere is
developed. Wager ('99) regards (he union of the nuclei to form the
embryonic sphere as the sexual act, and the azygospores are, there-
lore, truly sexual, the process of conjugation being of secondary
importance. Dangeard ('94, '95) does not accept LSger's interpreta-
tion of the embryonic spheres, holding that the fate of the nuclei has
not been determined.
According to Gruber ('01) no embryonic spheres are (o be seen in
the newly formed zygote. The numerous nuclei, on the contrary, are
uniformly distributed throughout the cytoplasm. After five or six
weeks the same condition of things was still found to exist, and what
took place finally among the nuclei G ruber was unable to determine.
Neither fusion, disorganization nor division of the nuclei was observed
even six months after the fusion of the gametes.
From what is now known concerning the sexual union of multinu-
cleate gametes in other groups of plants, in which the sexual process
has been unmistakably followed in every detail, it is very probable that
a multiple fusion of the nuclei in pairs obtains also in Sporodinia.^
CLOSTERIUM AND COSMARIUM.
In the desmids the process of fecundation agrees essentially with
that described by myself for Spirogyra, except as regards the time of
the fusion of the sexual nuclei and the behavior of the chromatophores
in the zygospore. During the development of a firm cell-wall about
the zygote, according to Klebahn ("91), the chromatophores undergo
a marked change, the result of which is the formation of two large
rounded balls, which are at lirst rich in starch and of a yellowish
color. The part taken by the four original chromatophores in the
' S« Chipwr III, Atitt BtlH, uu] ClupMr IV, Ffmwm»
73
FECUNDATION ; NON-MOTILE
formation of these balls was not determined. The union o£ the nuclei,
which are in the resting stage, does not take place until the gennina-
tian of the zygote. The behavior of the fusion nucleus, although
somewhat beyond the province of our subject, is of such a nature as
n. ai -Fu.
onofHiuilBucIe
t.iiiuu»iy
[dtcirlllitw
„«n=^
.bccinnlni
fiermiud
cplngf^m
oid«i
ottytQ
J, proupplui
freo from wall of iTiolc, fiu
iooiiudeiulnioiip
.A.a»hler
uctel rccan
IniclEd
DOfullbeiuD.
,ipiBdlett««=oficcoBd
ddlleonoppoilu
?h"T.t
plACC
ln„
hd.ug>,«.„l.«.
11 vhich penlil*
to merit attention, especially in connection with the nuclear behavior
evious to the sexual process in the diatoms to be mentioned below.
The union of the sexual nuclei in Ciosterium and Cosmarium^ i
according to Klebahn, occurs just prior to the escape of the contents
of the zygote from the outer membrane (Fig. ii, A. B). During the
latter process the fusion nucleus often shows signs o£ appronching
karyokinesis (Fig. 21, C). There now follow two karyokinetic
divisions in rapid succession, so that each daughter cell may contain
two nuclei {for a cell-division mayalso have taken place) one of which
remains as the nucleus of the daughter cell, while the other gradually
undergoes disorganization (Fig. 11, D, E, F, G, H, I). (See expla-
nation of 6gure for details.)
It will now be seen that the process in the zygote of the deamids
differs from that described for Spirogyra by Chmielewskij (see p. 70) :
(1) in the fusion of the sexu.1l nuclei in the resting stage ; (2) in that
there is no second fusion of two of the four daughter nuclei, but a
cell-division, one nucleus going to each of the daughter cells.
A
cell ihow
DgGnlmltcH;.;
Bucku. In >pl.
B
KCOBd OtlDI
i.achd
U(h»
.aucltud
•iding.
C,
Kcondmitoi
font nuclei
■twul equBl in •
D
pwoftwoc
njucuingindl.
du^il ih
pnHopl«tor«h
middl
E
ccn-dlTiilon
»npl«c
DIATOMS
In the diatoms the type of isogamous fecundation resulting in the
formation of the auxospore recalls the nuclear history subsequent to
fecundation in the desmids. As in the case of the desmids we are
indebted also to the investigations of Klebahn ('96) and to those of
Karsten {1900), for a more accurate knowledge of the nuclear behavior
preceding the sexual act. The nuclear activity, which immediately
precedes conjugation, is of prime importance here, and it is to this
that our attention is especially directed.
In Rhopalodia, the form studied by Klebahn, two individuals place
themselves side by side, being held together by means of mucilaginous
QUUseB. The protoplast of each cell, which contains one nucleus and
in geseral two ]
dirides. Pioor »
dmsions of the ■
mitosis tfaed
tb«c«U 1
second mitoBcti
prmeot in the |
(Fig. a9,D). Wk
nuclei pusing iato €mAA
1 RJBveaeaceDcc utd finally
Kve mitotic
e (F^C- 23, A to E). Aiter the first
nAf B0«e apart toward the ends of
r (Kig. 13, B>. Soon the
i sbnilar in appearance are
I m?, «c }«t, abow do s^ of division
I Ike pnXoplast in each iodividual
i wUMk amd finally divides, two daughter
■Ctaer cdl, which cootaiss one or some-
■ two pyrenoids and a chromatophore (Fig. Ji, E). A marked
change is now manifested in the nuclei. Of the two nuclei in each
daughter ceU, one increases in size while the other diminishes, becom-
ing dense and contracted (Fig, 2a, D, E). The next step in the pro-
ceM is the conjugation of the daughter cells of one individual with
thoM of the opposite one by means of protuberances sent out from
ttw reipcctive celU (Fig. 23, F, G). The large nucleus of each
DIATOMS. 75
cell, followed by the pyrenoid, passes into the isthmus or connecting
portion of the dumbbell-shaped zygote, which soon becomes cylindri-
cal or crescent -shaped, and scarcely a trace of the small nuclei are
to be seen (Fig. 33, H). During the development of the zygote into
an auxospore, the two large functional nuclei assume the structure
characteristic of the resting stage (/. e., each presents a granular frame-
work and a definite nucleolus) and fuse. The fusion does not take
place in every case at a certain developmental stage of the two auxo-
Bpores, but may occur earlier in one than in the other (Fig. a^, I, J).
As a rule, however, the fusion is complete when the siliceous valves
have begun to develop. The behavior of the small nuclei would seem
to indicate that they are utilized as food,
A slightly different process, leading to the production of the auxo-
spore, is met with in Cocconeis placentula Ehr., as described by
Karsten (1900). In this species the protoplasts of the conjugating
cells do not divide, and, therefore, only one zygote results. In each
cell there is also but one division of the nucleus instead of two as in
Rhopalodia. Preparatory to the cytoplasmic union the protoplast of
each cell contracts. Each cell is seen to possess two nuclei, one large
and one small, so that nuclear division must have taken place at an
earlier stage. During the contraction mentioned each protoplast sur-
rounds itself with a gelatinous envelope. Near the point of contact of
the two individuals the two halves of each shell separate slightly. From
the opening in one of the cells, which is regarded as the male gamete,
a small papilla protrudes, which grows toward the opening in the
female cell, and the gelatinous envelopes are soon in open communi-
cation. The entire protoplast of the male cell now passes through
this narrow channel into the female cell. The young zygote then
increases considerably in size, and begins the formation of a firm cell-
wall about itself. Of the four nuclei only the two large ones are now
to be seen, the smaller ones having gradually disappeared. The two
Urge functional nuclei, each with a nucleolus, begin to fuse slowly,
and, by the time the shell of the zygote is fully formed and the two
chromatophores are reduced to one, fusion is complete.
From the foregoing it is clear that the nuclear behavior immediately
preceding the sexual act in Rhofaladia is strikingly analogous to
the process following fecundation in Closterium and Cosmarium.
Whether these processes bear any closer relation to each other than
mere analogy is a difficult question. It may be suggested that, in the
case of the diatoms, we have to do with the development of two perfect
gametes in each cell instead of four, a process similar to that in certain
J^'ucacea, where only part of the egg-cells in the oogonium mature,
FBCUHDATIONl HON-UOTtLK ISOOAMBTBS,
the others heing disorganized ; and in the dcsmids only two out of the
four in the germination of the zygote develop Into perfect cells.
It ia not known whether the reduction in the number of chromo-
somes, if a reduction actually occurs in either desmids or diatoms, is
in any way associated with the nuclear divisions in question, as has
been assumed by some authors (see Wilson, "The Cell," p. 198) ;
consequently, in the light of our present knowledge, it cannot be said
with any certainty that these nuclear divisions represent a preparation
for the sexual act, that in the diatoms taking place just before fecun-
dation while in the desmids it occurs at the beginning of an ontoge-
netic development.
BASIDIOBOLUS.
A sexual process similar to that in the Conjugatea is found in
Basidiobolus, one of the Phycomyceies. I have selected Basidio-
holus ranarutn because of its close re-
semblance to certain Mesocarfaceee,
especially Mougeotia, both in structure
(the cells possess only one nucleus) and
in the sexual process, and because the development of the sexual
organs and the fusion of the gametes are well known in detail. Sex-
uality in this genus has recently been subjected to a critical study by
Fairchild ('97)1 whose results form the basis of the following account.
Two neighboring cells of a filament send out near the transverse
wall a beak-like protuberance, into which the nuclei of the respective
cells pass (Fig. 25, A).
The nucleus in each of the protuberances now undergoes a karyo-
kinctic division, which is followed by the formation of a transverM
BAaiDIOBOLUS.
77
wall cutting off a small cell at the end of the beak (Fig. 25, B). The
manner in which this wall is laid down is worthy of special notice
here, since it is formed as in the higher plants, namely, through the
instrumentality of the kinoplasmic connecting fibers, appearing at
first as a cell-plate. Apart from Chara this is the only instance
as yet known among the lower cryptogams in which a cell-plate is
thus formed. Immediately the nuclei have entered the beaks, and
prior to the prophase of the nuclear division just mentioned, and also
before an increase in size of the female gamete, a hole is formed in
the transverse wall separating the two gametes.
The two daughter nuclei cut off in the ends of the beaks gradually
disappear, while the other two pass down deeper into the cytoplasm
of the cells {Fig. 15, B). The male nucleus now passes through this
opening and comes in contact with the female nucleus (Fig. 16, C).
During these movements the nuclei attain their original size, and each
contains one or more interwoven nuclear threads, in which chromatin
granules are situated at rather long intervals. In this condition the
two nuclei remain some time before fusing. The entire cytoplasm
of the two gametes is utilized in the formation of the young zygospore,
which now forms about itself a very thin wall, within which the
thick endospore, consisting of several layers, is gradually developed.
Owing to the difficulty with which fixing fluids penetrate the thick
wall of the zygote the exact time of fusion of the male and female
nuclei is not easily determined, but as the zygospore approaches
maturity the fusion is complete, so that no trace of male and female
fS fecundation; NON-MOTILK isogamstes.
nuclei can be distinguished (Fig. a6, D). According to Raciborski
('96) the fusion may be delayed until the germination of the zygote.
The full significance of the formation of the beaks into which the
nuclei wander, the division of the latter, and the cutting off of the
small cells which degenerate, can be more fully understood only after
the process of sexual reproduction is known in other nnd related forms.
The two small cells cut off in the ends of the beaks may, however, be
^^
reasonably regarded as degenerate gametes, although it may seem idle
to attempt to explain or to bring into line the various peculiar phenom-
ena brought out in the several preceding paragraphs that pertain to
the desmids, diatoms, Basidioiolus and Sptrogyra. In the desmids,
diatoms and Basidiobolus, it is possible that all these phenomena
may have resulted independently from simitar causes acting during a
large part of the phylogenetic history of the respective groups of plants.
CHAPTER IV.— FECUNDATION ; HETEROGAMETES.
In the preceding chapters wc have considered sexual reproduction
in certain of those Thallophyta in which no very marked ditferentia-
tion of the gametes has been attained, although in Sctocarpus espe-
cially, and even in Spirogyra and Basidiodnlas, a tendency toward
a differentiation into male and female cells is manifested. Nor have
we found any modification of the cells bearing the gametes into dif-
ferentiated sexual oi^ans, unless the gametangia of such forms as
Sctocarpus be so considered, and even then there is no apparent
difference between male and female gametangia. As already men-
tioned in the introductory chapter, the terms male znA/emale sexual
cells are essentially the expression of a certain fundamental kind of
division of labor, and in the developmental history of sexuality in
plants we find this division of labor manifested in the gametes them-
selves before a corresponding differentiation is apparent in the organs
bearing them.
SPHiGROPLBA.
Among the alga one of the best known a
pies of this fact is illustrated in SpAaroplei.
id most interesting exam-
innHiina. To Ferdinand
established the fact of sexual
mong the algse little known
s studied by Heinrichcr ('83),
are recently by Klebahn ('99).
hoff followed the behavior of the
Cohn ('55) is due the credit of havi
reproduction in this genus, a phei
at the time. Later Spharoplea
Rauwenhoff ('88), Kny (■84) an
Although both Heinricher and Rai
nucleus during certain stages in the development of the sexual cells and
in fecundation, yet in many respects their work was incomplete. For
a more thorough investigation of this process, however, we are indebted
to the researches of Klebahn, who studied the two varieties of the
species, 5, annuUna var. braunii (Keutz) Kirchner and S. annulitta
var, crassisepta Heinricher. The chief interest in the sexual repro-
duction of this plant centers upon the fact that in var. ira«»iV several
nuclei are usually present in the egg-cell.
The contents of the multinucleate cells of Spkaroplea present the
well-known and characteristic arrangement : In typical cases the cen-
tral cavity of each cell is traversed by a row of large vacuoles inter-
spersed by smaller ones of varying size. The protoplasm, which forms
only a thin layer between the larger vacuoles and the cell-wall, is
collected into dense ring-like or band-shaped maues between the
FBCUIfDATIOS ; HETSROGAUBTBS.
former. These plasmic rings or diaphragms communicate with each
other by plasmic strands or bridges. In the plasmic rings are located
the rounded chloroplasts, pyrenoids and the nuclei. Of the latter the
number in each ring varies from 3 to 20 in var. iraunit'imd from 1 to 4
in var. crasshepta (Fig. 27, A),
In those cells in which spermatozoids are developed the nuclei
undergo four or five karyokinetic divisions,' so that ultimately about
300 small nuclei are present in each band (Fig. 2S, A to F). During
these divisions the pyrenoids disappear, and the chromatophores
undergo several divisions and assume a pale, yellowish-brown color.
Fic, (T.— CdlHiIeiTigc IsidiDg to formalioa oFcgg-alli in Sfkn
rafUa bratutii.—{ Wici K!«
illini rmm cleuvigE, vhicb
The plasmic rings up to this time retain their original form. Now
the cytoplasm segments into numerous protoplasts, the spermatozoids,
in such a manner that each spermatozoid receives only one nucleus
(Fig. 29, I, J, K, L). The mature spermatozoids (var. crassisepta)
are as a rule spindle-shaped, being smaller at the anterior end, which
bears the two cilia. Near the middle lies the very small and densely
staining nucleus (Fig. 39, L). Kny in his Wandtafel, LXiii, figures
four or five yellowish chromatophores in each spermatozoid.
The processes leading to the formation of the egg-cells show a
marked difference from those taking place in the antheridium. Even
8PHAROPI.EA.
in the two varieties, as will be shown, the cleavage is not the same.
In var. braimii the ring-like disposition of the protoplasm disappears,
while large vacuoles appear, transforming the entire cell-contents into
a foamy structure in which larger and smaller strands and masses
alternate (Fig. 27,6). In the dense portions of protoplasm nuclei, as
well as chromatophores and pyrenoids, are irregularly disposed. Now
a cleavage takes place by which the plasmic contents are segmented
into irregnlar protoplasts of varying sizes (Fig, 27, C), These proto-
plasts contract (the large vacuoles thereby gradually disappearing) and
round up to form the egg-cetis, of which two to four are seen in a cross-
section of the cell.
Neither shortly before nor during cleavage, according to Klebahn
('95), is there to be observed a division or fusion of the nuclei, so that
(contrary to Rauwenhoff who claimed that during the formation of the
e^s the number of nuclei was diminished) each egg' may contain, in
addition to 2 or more pyrenoids, several nuclei, the number varying
from I to 5 (Fig. 29, A to E). The number of nuclei falling to any
egg is largely a matter of chance, since the cleavage planes do not seem
to be determined in any way by the number or position of the nuclei
in the cytoplasm.
FECUNDATION ; HBTEROGAHETES.
S3
In var. crassisepta, whose cells arc smaller (narrower) and wilh
fewer nuclei, the process of cleavage differs somewhat. The eggs in
this variety contain, as a rule, only one nucleus. When the protoplasm
of the oogonium has become frothy, as described for var. braunii,
cleavage planes are formed at right angles to the long axis of the cell,
thus separating the contents into a row of short segments.' Here the
cleavage follows in sucb a way that a nucleus will be included in each seg-
ment of thecell, although in exceptional cases two nuclei may be included
in a segment. In var. braanii we have, therefore, to do with multinu-
cleated eggs, while in var. crassisepta each egg-cell is uninucleate.
When the egg-cells are mature, small openings are formed in the
wall of the oogonium through which numerous spermatozoids enter
(Kny, Wandtafel, lxiv). The manner in which the spermatozoids
unite with the cytoplasm of the egg was not observed by the authors
cited. According to Klebahn ('99) the fecundated egg is readily dis-
tinguished by its delicate membrane and by the presence of the sperm
nucleus which appears always in sharp contrast to the nuclei of the egg
(these resemble vegetative nuclei) as a small, densely staining body
about the size of the nucleolus ((. e., about one micron in diameter)
(Fig. zg. A, B). In eggs just fecundated the sperm nucleus lies at the
surface beneath the delicate membrane. After a time, the length of
which was not determined, the sperm nucleus passes into the interior
of the egg, and finally fuses with one of its nuclei (Fig. 29, C, D, E).
Before actual fusion the two sexual nuclei remain side by side some
time, a phenomenon of very frequent occurrence in the plant kingdom,
during which the male nucleus increases in volume, its chromatic sub-
stance assuming the form of larger and more distinct granules, until
finally the two sexual nuclei can scarcely be distinguished one from the
other. The fusion nucleus ts easily recognized by its coarsely granular
contents, while the other nuclei in the egg appear pale, with a few small
granules arranged along the nuclear membrane (Fig. 29, F).
From the foregoing it will be seen that in Sphceroplea annulina var.
braunii, although several nuclei are present in the egg, fecundation
consists in the fusion of the spermatozoid nucleus with only one nucleus
of the egg-cell. Whether there exists among the several nuclei of the
egg any preference in the union with the male nucleus is not known, as
there seems to be nothing in the position or appearance of the nuclei
which might suggest a preference. The nuclei are irregularly grouped
or distributed in the cytoplasm of the egg, and it seems to be purely a
matter of chance as to which one will fuse with the sperm nucleus.
■ S« Rnr'i Wtndltrd. luit.
»PH*ROPl.BA. 83
After fusion of Ihe sexual nuclei the o6spore develops its character-
islic wall (Fig, 39, G, H), Unfortunately Klebahn was unable to
trace the fate of the remaining nuclei. Whether they disappear indi-
vidually or, after fusion with each other, unite with the fusion nucleus,
is a matter of conjecture only. The investigationH of Golenken (1900)
seem to throw further light upon the subject. As reported in the
Botanisches Centralblatt, 84, p. 284, 1900, this author, who obsen,-ed
the sexual process in a variety of Spharoplea anitulina, which con-
tained multinucleate as well as uninucleate eggs, iinds that in the
multinucleate eggs the nuclei lie near each other close to the surface,
and at a spot where the spermatozoids seem to enter. After fecunda-
tion the nuclei first distribute themselves regularly within the egg and
then finally fuse to form one nucleus.
84 FSCUHDATION ; HRTEROGAUETES.
In var. erassisefta with uninucleate egg-ceils the problem is simpler.
The observation of the process in this form in connection with var.
braunii was fortunate, as it must have served as a control in the
interpretation of the phenomena in the multinucleate eggs. If the
observations of Klebahn be correct, var. braunii represents the only
authentic case among the algae of a normal sexual union of a single
male and female nucleus in an egg-cell containing several nuclei of
apparently equal morphological value.
PUCACEiG.
In certain respects the sexual process in Spheeroplea is suggestive
of that in the Fucacex. In the latter, however, we have the addi-
tional feature that the female gametes or eggs escape into the water,
and copulation takes place outside of the oogonium. Probably no
other representative of the algae is so favorable for the observation
of the external phenomena of the sexual process than is Fucus.
The more obvious details of the process have been observed by
Thuret, Oltmanns and others, but it is to the recent researches of Far-
mer and Williams ('96, '98) that we are indebted for a thorough
and comprehensive account of the phenomena to be observed in the
living material. The work of these authors supplements also the
observations of Strasburger ('97) on the development of the gametes
and on the behavior of the sperm-nucleus after it enters the egg.
The type of division of the cell and nucleus in the development of
the gametes in this group of plants has been fully treated in the intro-
ductory chapter, and the escape of the egg-cells from the oogonium is
too well known to hear repetition in this place.' Since, however,
Fucus has figured prominently in recent and much discussed theories
bearing upon the significance of the number of the chromosomes in
sex and heredity, it is probably not out of place here to state that, in
the first nuclear division in the oogonium, the reduced number of
chromosomes appears, and that both the nucleus of the egg and the
spermatozoid contain this number.
In order to observe the behavior of the sexual cells while alive, and
to obtain suitable material for the indirect method of study, Farmer
and Williams state:
Male and female plants were kept in separate dishes, and were covered to
prevent drying up. ... On the appearance of the extruded products, the
female receptacles were placed in sea-water, and after the complete liberation
of ihe oospheres a few male branches with ripe anlherotoids were first placed
PUCACE^. 85
in a capsule of seawaler until it became turbid owing to iheir number. If on
examination the antberoioids proved lo be active, small quantities were added
10 the vessel containing the oQspheres, ('96, p. 4S0,)
Wlien vigorous aniheroioids (1. c, '98, p. 631) are transferred to vessels con-
taining healthy oospheres they at once congregate around them, and attaching
themselves lo the periphery of the eggs, cause the well-known movements by
lashing the water with the free cilium. Bui. as Thuret noticed, ferlihzatton can
often be effected without any whirling movement taking place, and we have
observed perfectly normal germination to follow on the addition of apparently
e antherozoids to the oOspheres.
There seems to be a marked difference between the degree of attrac-
tion exerted on the antherozoids by the egg-cells under different condi-
tions. Thus, when the extruded products have been long exposed to
a moist atmosphere, so that all the membranes have become deli-
quescent, the spermatozoids are hardly influenced by the oospheres.
On the other hand the odspheres which still retain their walls become
covered with spermatozoids.
The behavior of the spermatozoids in the genus Haltdrys is of
especial interest in this connection, and I quote again from the same
authors (1. c, '9S, p. 633):
On watching the behavior of the aniheroioids when swimming amongst the
oospheres, Ihey are seen to attach themselves to the surface of the eggs by one
cilium, whilst they maintain a circular or gyratory movement around their
point of aitachmeni. Most often there is a number — a doien or more — of
these groups, ea'eh consisling of 4 to 13 aniheroioids. distribuled over the sur-
face of each oosphere. The movement is always in the clockwise direction,
and ihe chromalophore is on the end of the antheroioid remote from ihe egg.
The rate of gyration is fairly rapid, 40 lo 50 complete lurns being made in a
minute. After this has been going on for a while the egg itself evinces
a change, swelling somewhat and appearing more transparent than before.
Sometimes movements of vacuoles may be discerned, and even the position of
the nucleus may change. These alleralions ensue as the definite result of the
stimulus in some way given by the aniheroioids themselves. . . . Sud-
denly the antherozoids are seen lo leave the egg like a crowd of startled birds,
or else Ihey become quiescent, and these phenomena are immediately followed
by a great change in the egg itself, which becomes warty and covered with
conical projections. From each papilla a hne thread projects, consisling of a
moniliform series of droplets, and the antherozoids may sometimes be observed
attached to these threads. After the lapse of a few (3 to ;) minutes the egg
resumes its spherical form whilst at the same time its diameter becomes
smaller. Still later the fine threads also disappear, whilst the egg regains its
original size. As long as the aniherozoids are in active motion on the surface
of the egg, the latter exhibits a scarcely perceptible rocking movement and is
free In the water, but during the events which have just been narrated It
86 fecundation; hkterogametks.
becomes attached to the surface on which it may be resting. We consider it
as certain that the flight of ihe supernumerary antheroioids marks the moment
of actual fenihzalion, and it seem; only possible Co interpret the events outside
the egg as the results of an excretion from it of some substance which not only
exerts on the surrounding antheroioids a negative chemotactic but also a
directly injurious effect, for a number of dead sperms may be seen around the
fertiiiied egg. Possibly the bead-like filaments which partly stain like muci-
lage, are directly concerned in the process.
The facts observed by Farmer and Williams have been given some-
what in detail, because they are suggestive of various interesting
problems, especially those pertaining to chemotaxis between sexual
cells, a province of physiology well worthy of careful investigation,
and one which will undoubtedly yield fruitful results.
It may be noted that, in the attachment of the spermatozoids to the
egg by means of one cilium, and in the sudden withdrawal of the super-
numerary sperms as if startled, a certain resemblance exists between
Halidrys and Ectocarfus (see p. 66), although these phenomena
are less marked in the latter.
In the case of normal healthy products, fecundation occurs within a
few minutes after the addition of the male cells. The fecundated eggs
form a membrane around themselves at once, and behave in a very
different manner from those into which no spermatozoids have penc-
tr.ited. For example, if the sen-water be gradually drawn off from a
mixture of fecundated and non- fecundated eggs, the latter flatten out,
their cytoplasm loses its coherence and becomes distributed in all
directions, while the former show only local protuberances and burst
only at one point,
The passage of the sperm-nucleus through the cytoplasm and its
fusion with the nucleus of the egg can be followed with anything like
accuracy only in thin and properly stained sections. According to
Strasburger ('97), the egg of Fucus platycarpus at the time of fecun-
dation is globular and provided with only a plasma membrane. The
alveoli of its cytoplasm, together with the included chromatophores,
arc radially disposed about the centrally placed nucleus (Fig. 30, A),
an arrangement which seems to facilitate the movement of the sperm
to the egg-nucleus. The passage of the sperm through the cytoplasm
and its union with the nucleus of the egg take place rapidly, for both
Strasburger and Farmer agree that ten minutes after the addition of
the spermatozoids to the water containing the eggs the sexual nuclei
have united, Strasburger is inclined to the view that the larger por-
tion of the cytoplasm of the spermatozoid on entering the egg unites
rucAcxjB. 87
with its cytoplasm, while the nucleus alone proceeds toward that of
the egg. However, the body which approaches the egg-nucleus is
wedge-shaped or narrowed slightly at one end. When the sperm-
nucleus reaches that of the egg it is about the size of the nucleolus of
the latter (Fig. 30, A). It appears as a densely stained and somewhat
flattened or lens-shaped body closely applied lo the egg-nucleus (Fig.
30, B). An increase in siie now follows, during which the denser
appearance gives way to that of a less compact structure (Fig. 30, C).
It is now seen (Strasburger, '97, p, 364) that the sperm-nucleus
posBesMS a thread-like framework. With further increase ii
F.C jc-Fc
Gundall
■iIdAkh.
A-D
/W-.
H.
E,^.
ttrrMH,
-(Afin
A, EoKdl i»
miDula
iftciDljildi
af>u
uJd
m,na: B
lalt
uclou
IPPIIBI 1
■h«o
rcn-
B.o«n™,>
■e highly m.1
iilGtd
otht
ob.«.M
D.bu\oa«loa
1*1 hu
DuiailLe
ingof
E..14d.y,.n
cr fecun
Ulon; Fusio
ccpurlni
ord
Pdlaof
ruLu»
>P indie pioia
■ bulUmluo
rihciw
Dudei >lilL n
cop,
ablf
.hepulJ
(rtv
itr^m
EU1(0U
Ihe left) hu >!•.
chromatin thread becomes more prominent, and the boundary between
sperm and egg-nucleus gradually disappears (Fig, 30, D, E). In the
meantime a nucleolus is found in that portion of the fusion-nucleus
coming from the sperm. This is in nil probability not brought in
as such, but is developed during the process of fusion much in the
same way as in the reconstruction of daughter-nuclei following karyo-
kinesis.
In no case observed by the authors mentioned was the sperm-nucleus
accompanied by a centrospbere or a system of radiations, either during
its passage through the cytoplasm or during fusion. Strasburger ('97,
p. 365) states, however, that in some cases be was able to trace the
apparent connection between the two centrospheres and the limits of
the two sexual nuclei in the oospore (Fig. 30, £) , and he infers that
the centrosomes may have been brought into the egg by the sperm in
S8 FECUNDATIOW ;
an unrecognizable condition. In the light of whiit is known in certain
anlma] eggs such an inference was tempting, but, from our present
knowledge of the centrosphere and centrosome in plants, such a con-
clusion is no longer jnstifiable. Moreover, when the centrospheres
appear in tlie first nuclear division of the fecundated egg, it is difficult,
and may be impracticable, to distinguish between the male and female
portions.
Only in rare cases does more than one spermatozoid enter the egg,
for among several thousand preparations examined by Farmer and
Williams, only three cases of polyspermy were observed in which two
spermatozoids had effected an entrance. The rare occurrence of poly-
spermy under such conditions as are normal for the plants concerned,
and as appears favorable for this phenomenon, would seem to indicate
that many cases of polyspermy reported for animals might be largely
the result of the prevalence of abnormal conditions at the time of
fecundation.
Concerning the large oSsphere-like bodies with two nuclei in J^uctts,
which have been regarded by Behrens as fecundation stages, the joint
authors cited above state with emphasis that these " represent either
abnormally developed oSspheres or oogonia."
Without implying any relationship whatever between the two groups
of plants to which they belong, the sexual process in Voivox may be
fittingly mentioned along with that of Pucus. In this moat highly
differentiated representative of the Volvocacece we have highly special-
ized sexual cells, and in fact, as has been already stated in a preceding
chapter, there is in this group of plants, as in Che brown algie, a
gradual transition from the simplest form of sexual reproduction of
isogametes to that of the well differentiated bisexual elements of Voivox.
Some authors (Strashurger, '92, 1900; Overton, '89) regard the
spermatozoid of Voivox as a transition between the motile isogametes
of algie and the spermatozoids of the Characeffi, The spermatozoid
of Voivox globalor tapers gradually to a slender anterior end which is
colorless, the thicker posterior end being yellowish. At the boundary
between the two lies the red eye-spot, and a little farther forward are
borne the two laterally inserted cilia. It is reasonable to assume that
the cilia spring from a blepharoplast, although positive proof is still
wanting. Strasburger (1900, p. 196) regards the colorless and slender
anterior end as the homolog of the mouth-piece of algal gametes, from
which such highly differentiated bisexual elements as those of Voivox
<BDOG0NItJU.
have been evolved ; but in Volvox the insertion of the cilia has under-
gone a lateral displacement, so that they now spring from the base of
the mouth -piece.
The large e^-cells, although not escaping from the mother colony
into the surrounding water before fecundation, are in a measure free
to move passively within the mother colony. The same kind of
stimulus operative in bringing the eggs and spermatozoids together in
Pucus may in all probability obtain also in Volvox. In the case of
dicEcious forms especially, investigation along this line will probably
yield important results, and with modern technique a careful study of
the behavior of the sexual nuclei and other cytological details of fecun-
dation, concerning which we know practically nothing, will also bring
to light much of value and interest to our knowledge of fecundation.
tEDOQONIUM.
We shall now pass to the consideration of the sexual process in
certain of those fresh-water algie in which the female gamete remains
enclosed in its more specialized and characteristic organ, the oogonium.
Beginning with such forms as Cylindroeapsa and (Edoffonium we
have a progressive series of forms culminating in Coleochxte, in which,
apart from the specialized bisexual products, there are more highly
differentiated and characteristic sexual organs.
The nature and development of the sexual organs in CBdogonium
and the process of fecundation have been carefully described by Pring-
sheim ('56) and others in so far as these phenomena may be followed
with accuracy in the living material, but, as regards the more minute
structure of the spermatozoid and egg-cell and the behavior of the
sexual nuclei in fecundation, the researches of earlier observers leave
much to he desired. In more recent years Klebahn ('91) has suc-
ceeded in filling in many of the gaps, and it is to his investigations
that we are chiefly indebted for a more detailed knowledge of the
behavior of the nuclei.
When the oogonium ((Edogonium ioscii) has attained its defini-
tive form, the protoplasm, which encloses a large vacuole, is every-
where closely applied to the cell-wall. Changes which lead to the
formation of the opening in the upper part of the organ are then
manifested. Near the spot at which the oflgonium will open a small
elliptical lamella is formed, which gives a cellulose reaction. The
formation of the lamella proceeds from a colorless portion of the cyto-
plasm, which can not be distinguished at an earlier stage. Between
cell-wall and lamella a lens-shaped cavity arises, and
9°
FBCUNDATION ; HETBROGAMETES.
is formed in the wall (Fig. 31, B). Both cavity and slit are probably
the result of a swelling of the wall on the side toward the lamella.
The two edges of the slit roll upward and downward respectively, and
in this way an opening is formed in the cell-wall. The next stage in
development is marked by the contraction and rounding up of the
protoplasm to form the egg, but the oogonium is still closed by the
lamella. The nucleus lies in the upper end of the egg, and below it
is the vacuole, which has become smaller. The nucleus resembles the
nuclei of the vegetative cells, being relatively large with a large
— Fccundition In tEJ^naiim h»cli.~{kfta KIcbaJ
Liwini origin ofopenlni In Ihe will and lamella bene
D-G, uppeiponloa
dated csei.tlvowliii
eiUtaiofuilOliol'llu
nucleolus {Fig. 31, C). The so-called receptive spot near the upper
end of the egg is formed, according to Klebahn, by the withdrawal of
the chloroplasts and not by the collecting of a special mass of cyto-
plasm. Finally, the closing lamella disappears (probably by being
partly dissolved in water), forming an opening for the entrance of the
spermatozoids (Fig. 31, C, b). No part of the plasmic contents of the
egg is expelled on the opening of the oogonium, as has been claimed
by some observers. That which is expelled, to judge from Klebahn's
figure, cunsisCs merely of the liquitied or gelatinized remains of the
lamella.
The sperm atozoiil, contrary to mate gametes among the algx, bears
a circle of cilia at its anterior end (Fig. 31, A). It is not known
whether the cilia are developed from a distinct body or blepharoplast,
or whether the cilia-bearer is only a thickening of the plasma mem-
brane, as Strasburger maintains for the asexual swarm-spore of this
genus. Near the posterior end of the spermatozoid lies its small and
dense nucleus, in which a nucleolus is not to be recognized.
Soon after the spermatozoid enters the egg, probably at the receptive
spot, its nucleus wanders toward the egg-nucleus {Fig. 31, D, E, F).
Before the final fusion of the two nuclei, that of the spermatozoid
increases somewhat in size (from 4/1 to 6/1) and becomes looser in
structure, but a nucleolus was not seen in it. After fusion has taken
place, the fact can be readily recognized in that the chromatin elements
of the male nucleus are distinguishable in the egg-nucleus. Very
soon, however, this characteristic dis.-ippears ; the male chromatin
granules become distributed beyond recognition among those of the
egg-nucleus, since both nuclei are in the resting condition.
COLEOCHiETE.
Coleochiete demands a special consideration not only on account
of the peculiarity of the sexual organs but also because this remarkable
plant, owing to the behavior of the oosphere subsequent to fecundation,
may be regarded as a phylogenetic guide-post, which enables us to
connect with each other different groups of thallophytes, and which
indicates the probable course traversed by the ancestors of the lower
archegoniates.
The recent studies of Jost ('95) and especially those of Oltmanns
('98) have confirmed the cl.tssical account of Pringsheim ('58, '60)
with the addition of clearing up certain obscure cytological details,
which was possible only with the aid of more improved technique.
In the development of the antheridium a small protuberance it
formed from the end cell of a filament, into which passes a daughter-
nucleus resulting from the division of the nucleus of the mother-cell,
and which is cut off by a wall formed at the junction of the protuber-
ance and the mother-cell (Fig. 32, A). No part of the chloroplast of
the mother-cell passes into the antheridium. In addition to this central
antheridium, others will be formed from the mother-cell in like manner,
so that finally several antheridia stand side by side at the end of the
mother-cell as so many branches (Fig. 3a, B). The spermatozoids.
9»
of which only one is borne in each antheridium, are, according to
Pringsheim ('5S. p. 297), almost entirely colorless, with but a faint
greenish hue ; each bears at the anterior end two cilia, one extending
backward during the progressive motion of the cell. In the absence
of a chromatophore the spermatoeoid of Cohochaie differs from that
of (Edogonium, in which the chlorophyll undergoes a transformation
in the male gametes, and in this respect it foreshadows the develop-
ment of the sperm in higher plants.
The oflgonium is also developed from the end cell of a branch.
It is recognized first by the presence of a beak at the distal end of the
cell, which soon becomes the .
neck of the flask-shaped orgaa*
(Fig. 33, C, D). In Iheneckl
dense colorless cytoplasm accu-
mulates which contains one or
more large vacuoles. In the
basal or ventral portion are sit-
uated the nucleus, a large vac-
uole, and a laterally placed
chloroplast. The neck now
increases in length with an ap-
parent increase in the quantity
of its cytoplasm, the ventral
portion remaining unchanged.
As soon, however, as the neck
Fio. 3J.-D.vi:iopnienior.cj.iuii orpn. inC-/«r**rt has reached its definitive size, a
/■.^'luM.— (Alter OltBunu.] , . , , .
A, B.devdopmtiiiDf-rtiKridiuoi. transformation takes place in
C.D.iwoyouiii.ugt.ofihtoojonlHM. the ventral part of the oogo-
nium ; the chloroplast leaves its lateral position, passesdown and applies
itself closely to the bottom of the organ (Fig. 33, E). It has increased
appreciably in size and contains two pyrenoids. The oogonium opens
probably by the gelatinization of the end wall of the neck. As soon
asthe organ opens the cytoplasm contracts into the basal portion to form
the egg-cell. Whether a part of the cytoplasm in the neck is thrown
off cannot be stated positively, but there is no reason to believe that
this occurs. Both Jost and Oltmanns accord in the opinion that no
cytoplasm is expelled when the oogonium opens, while Pringsheim
speaks of the extrusion of a colorless substance only, which disor-
ganizes at once. The expulsion of a small quantity of mucilaginous
substance, or even cytoplasm, is utterly without important significance,
as the nucleus of the oogonium does not divide previously to fecunda-
COLEOCH^TE.
93
tion. In the withdrawal of the chloroplast into the base of the egg-
cell, and the formation of a receptive spot, Coleochcete is paralleled
by both (Edogonium and Vaucheria.
Soon after entering the oogonium the spermatozoid penetrates the
^%%'i ^ membrane is formed about the latter, and the sperm-nucleus
wanders toward that of the ^^'g (Fig. 33, F). Before final fusion
takes place, one or more changes occur in the egg, which may be
worth noting. The chloroplast which lay at the bottom of the ^%%^
G
Fig. 33. — Fecundation in CeltpchmU pulvinata. — (After Oltmanns.)
E, mature oiigonium, egg rounded off.
F-H, oiigonia with fecundated eggs; male nucleus in F applied to that of egg; both nuclei
in resting stage.
G, a little later than F ; the chloroplast has taken a lateral position in egg.
H, fusion of sexual nuclei complete.
as previously stated, divides, and the two resulting chloroplasts take
positions on opposite sides of the ^gg (Fig. 33, G). The ^gg and,
consequently, the ventral part of the oogonium increase in size ; in the
former vacuoles appear, and the nuclei which are in the resting con-
dition fuse completely (Fig. 33, H).
For the further behavior of the oospore and its germination, which,
as is well known, bears a tolerably close resemblance to such liver-
worts as Riccia^ the reader is referred to the original papers of
Pringsheim and Oltmanns.
FSCUNDATION ; HBTEHOGAHETES.
VAUCHBRIA.
With the possible exception of Spha:roplea annulina var. hraunit^
we have dealt thus far with heterogamous fecundation in those algse
with uninucleate cells. We shall now examine the sexual process in
three notable types, one from among the algae and two from the fiingi,
namely, Vaucheria, Albugo {Cyslopus), and Achlya, in which the
cells are multinucleate.
In the species under consideration, Vaucheria clavata, both anthe-
ridia and oogonia may be considered as short side branches cut off
from the parent filament by transverse septa. The primordium of the
antheridium (Oltmann's, '95) contains numerous small nuclei which
probably multiply by division. After the formation of the transverse
wall, the nuclei become spindle-shaped, move into the central vacuole,
and assume a radial arrangement. Each spindle-shaped body sur-
rounded by a court of fine cytoplasm free from chlorophyll represents
a spermatozoid. Very fine threads visible in the antheridium were
regarded as cilia.
Concerning the r61e of the nuclei during the development of the
oogonium, the several authors differ somewhat. According to Schmitz
{'79) ^^^ numerous nuclei present in the young oogonium probably
fuse later into one. Similar results were obtained by Behrens ('90).
Schmitz ('83) claimed that, in the plasmic mass extruded on the
opening of the oogonium, small nuclear fragments were present,
which had probably become separated from the nuclei of the young
oogonium. Klebahn ('92) disputed the above conclusions and asserted
that, long after fecundation, he had observed numerous nuclei in each
oospore. Oltmanns {'95), using more exact methods, found that a
union of the several nuclei in the young oogonium does not take place,
but, on the contrary, all save one pass back into the parent filament
before the formation of the transverse wall cutting off the oogonium.
The development of the oogonium, according to Oltmanns, is as
follows: Together with the protoplasmic mass numerous nuclei pass
into the primordium of the oogonium (Oogonanlage) (Fig. 34, A).
The nuclei, which are in the neighborhood of the future beak, prob-
ably undergo division, thereby increasing their number. As soon as
the oogonium has reached its definite size, a retrealing movement of
the plasmic mass sets in, and a portion of the plasma, with numerous
chloroplasts and nuclei, re-enters the mother-filament (Fig. 34, B).
The single nucleus remaining tarries awhile in the beak at the bound-
ary between the colorless and chlorophyll-bearing plasma, but finally
VAITCHBKIA.
95
it wanders toward the center of theoSgonium (Fig, 34, C), which ts now
separated from the filament by a croBs-wall. The egg-nucleus retains
this position until fecundation (Fig. 34, D) ; it does not divide and the
probability of any nuclear substance being thrown off with the extru-
sion of a small plasmic or mucilaginous mass when the oogonium
opens is, therefore, excluded. Although Oltmanns observed in the
cytoplasm of the beak granules staining somewhat more intensely than
the rest, yet he does not think it probable that these sustain any re!a
lion to the nuclei. At the upper end of the egg is the rather large recep-
tive spot formed by the withdrawal of the chloroplasts from that region.
Immediately on entering the cytoplasm of the egg the sperm-nucleus
increases noticeably in size ; its linin net, now more loosely arranged,
reveals many strongly-staining granules which are probably chromatin.
In the meantime the egg-nucleus enlarges considerably, and appears
FBClTNDATtON ; HETEROGAHETES.
more distinctly granular. It contains a!si
nucleolus. When the two nuclei come ii
than the female (Fig. 34, E). Fusion nov
ind the fusion-nucleus presents at first
I a rather large and distinct
contact, the male is smaller
lakes place (Fig. 34, F, G),
fine hollow framework in
which lie numerous chromatin granules of about equal size ; later it
becomes smaller and denser, appearing more finely granular, when
finally a large nucleolar body is again present (Fig. 34, H).
ALBUOO (CYSTOPUS).
The nuclear behavior and certain cytoplasmic phenomena manifested
in the development of the sexual organs, especially the oogonium, of
the genus Albugo isj so far as known, unique among the Thallophyta,
if not in the plant kingdom. The union of several male with several
female nuclei in the oSsphere of A. bltti and A. portulacece (Stevens,
'99, '01) is paralleled among plants only by Pyronema (see p. ill)
and the possible case of Sporodinia grandis. We shall confine our-
selves first to the development of the sexual organs and fecundation in
Albugo Candida, referring 'm a later paragraph to the phenomena
described for A. blili, A. portulacea and other closely related repre-
sentatives of the group.
The following statements are based largely upon the researches of
Wager ('96), probably the most complete account published for this
species. The observations of Wager have been confirmed by the later
studies of Berlese ('98), Davis (1900) and Stevens ('01), those of Davis
and Stevens presenting more clearly certain details regarding the
central body of differentiated cytoplasm in the oogonium. The more
obvious details in the development of the sexual organs are too well
known to bear repetition, and consequently the reader's knowledge of
that part of the process is assumed.
The antheridium, which appears almost simultaneously with the
oogonium, is more or less densely filled with granular cytoplasm in
which several nuclei are present when the partition wall is formed
delimiting the antheridium from the parent hypha. Previously lo
or during the early development of the conjugation-tube, the nuclei
undei^ a karyokinetic division by which their number is doubled
(Fig. 35> A).
When a quantity of cytoplasm and numerous nuclei have passed
into the enlarging primordium of the oogonium, a transverse wall is
formed separating it from the parent hypha. The cytoplasm shows a
foam structure, and the nuclei are more or less regularly spaced in its
reticulum (Fig. 35, B). The nuclei possess a membrane, and in
Alsuoo (cttstopus).
structure seem not unlike those of higher plants. The number of
nuclei m the young oogonium at this stage, varies with its size, the
average bemg from 70 to 110 The antheridium, containing from 6
will d:
lA rccundilian in Aliutf (Cyilopul) tanJiAt.—iAhtl
n, Jiui bcginnint id putb out iti cODJnjEiliDg luhc
B, youQg odcDniuTD afler I'
oriiinil nuclei of oflgoDium.
D, oAgonlum into which Cfinjus^ting lube hu peoeiraied ; dllTFr?nti>tion of pcripljum and odplum
becominE AppiLTCDi, though m plumn membriDC ha^ aot been Ibrmed uDund ihe r^ ; in nnler of
otplaiiD II Ihc qES-'^i'Cl^i" 1^^' ^he dense mau or cyloplasm^ Incndof conJugitiDt'iube Li dense
cyl^iaim m which lioi the mle Duclem,
E, UicT >LiKe LbAa D ; apLcal wa]I of coujugnling lube, bccomiag lay Ihin ; pLum Eaembrane of ecg
to II nuclei, now applies itself to the oogonium. The structure
both of its nuclei and cytoplasm ia similar to that of the oogonium.
Soon after the two organs come into contact with each other, a portion
98 FECUNDATION ; het:
of the cytoplasm just beneath the wall of the oogonium on the side
nearest the antheridium presents a granular and more homogeneous
appearance. At this place a papilla with a deeply stained apical spot
is formed, which tends to bore its way through the wall of the
oogonium, causing the wall to become thinner. This is called the
receptive papilla, since it marks the spot at which the conjugation -tube
penetrates the oogonium. It doubtless facilitates the development of
the conjugation-tube.
In A. poriulacex (Stevens, '99) this receptive papilla seems to pene-
trate the antheridium.
The differentiation of the oospore, which now begins, is manifested
in the contraction of the protoplasm toward the center into a rounded
mass connected with the wall of the oogonium by thick plasmic
strands. This mass contains all the nuclei (Fig, 35, C). It gradually
becomes further differentiated Into a central vacuolate and reticulate
mass, the ooplasm, which becomes the egg-cell or oosphere, and an
exterior layer of very dense non-vacuolate cytoplasm, the periplasm.
With the exception of a few plasmic strands, which extend to the wall |
of the oogonium, the entire protoplasmic contents outside the oosphere
become finally condensed into periplasm. The nuclei, located mostly
in the periplasm and gradually becoming more and more restricted to
this layer, now undergo karyokinetic division whereby their number is
doubled. Stevens claims that two mitoses occur in both sexual organs
during their development.
While nuclear division is taking place a dense granular and rather
sharply defined mass of cytoplasm appears in the center of the not yet
completely differentiated oosphere (Fig. 35, C, a). Wager, '96, says;
It is of the same nature as the dense protoplasmic mass which appwars in the
fertili ling lube at ihe moment when it begins to grow, and is produced probably
by an accumulation of stainable granules from Ihe protoplasm. This dense
mass of protoplasm can be observed in oogonia of aJl stages, such as are figured
in (I- c.) Figs. 8 and %i. Shortly after its appearance one of the nuclei produced
by the division in the oogonium comes into close contact with it, and gradually
becomes more or less completely embedded in it. All the other nuclei pass to
the periplasm. leaving this single nucleus in the center as the nucleus of the
ovum (Fig. 35, D, E).
At this stage the oosphere may be considered us differentiated, *
although its limiting plasma membrane has not yet appeared.
It seems that this central cytoplasmic body or mass which has
received much attention at the hands of later observers was described
by Dangeard as an oil globule, and mistaken by Chmielewskij for a
ALBUGO - { CTSTOPUS') . 99
nucleus. Swingle ('9S) called attention to thia body in A. Candida,
which he was inclined to regard as an organ of the oogonium, taking
some part in the deliniination of the egg and the fusion of the male
and female nuclei. A similar body has been observed in A. bliti, A.
tragopogonis^ and A. porlulacece^ by Stevens ('99), who proposed
for it the name " coenocentrum." In A. bliti. In which it was
described as structureless and unchanging, this body does not seem to
be so intimately associated with the sexual nuclei as in A. Candida, as
noted by Wagerand Davis. In A. tragopogonis\x. occupies an interme-
diate position in size between that in A. bliti and A. Candida, where
it is largest. According to Davis's figures the female nucleus does
not become embedded in the body in question. In A. Candida this
body disappears during the union of the sexual nuclei or a little later.
There is no doubt that these observers refer to the same phenome-
non, which is the expression of a specialized and tolerably well differ-
entiated portion of the cytoplasm of the oogonium. It may have to do
in some way with (he delimination of the egg-cell and, possibly, with
the union of the sexual nuclei, but it certainly can not be regarded as
an organ of the cell or of the oogonium with morphological rank.
Stevens ('01) regards this body as nutritive in character and exerting
a chemotactic stimulus upon the sexual nuclei.
During the changes just described the nuclei of the antheridium have
been undergoing division, and their number is now about twice that at
the beginning. The conjugation-tube has grown and pushed its way
through the periplasm into the plasma of the egg. A single nucleus
and a small quantity of densely staining cytoplasm pass from the
antheridium into the conjugation-tube to its apex (Fig. 35, D). The
tube now grows toward the centei of the oosphere, around which a
plasma membrane has not yet been formed {Fig. 35, E), The dense
mass o£ cytoplasm in the end ni ihe tube becomes reduced in amount,
having been used up probably to form the new growing wall (Wager,
'96, p. 330). The growth of the conjugalion-lube continues until it
comes into contact with the central mass of dense cytoplasm (coeno-
centrum) referred to in the preceding paragraphs. As soon as the end
of the tube comes into contact with the nucleus of the egg the male
nucleus is expelled and the tube immediately contracts, or rather col-
lapses, and is withdrawn from or absorbed by the oosphere, leaving a
large vacuole to mark its position (Fig. 36, F, a). The two nuclei are
thus left in close contact with each other, the male being slightly smaller
than the female (Fig, 36, F). A delicate membrane, the plasma
membrane, now becomes visible around the oosphere, separating it
from the dense surrounding cytoplasm, the periplasm. From Davis's
FECUNDATION ; HBTEROGAMHTES.
Fig. 5 (1. c, 1900) it seems that the plasma membrane might be formed
at an earlier stage. The sexual nuclei remain close, side by side, (or a
6hort lime, and then fuse to form the nucleus of the oospore or fecun-
dated egg (Fig. 36, G).
It will thus be seen that while the antheridium of Albugo Candida
contains several nuclei, only one, together with a small portion of
cytoplasm, passes into the egg- The egg, although differentiated within
a multinucleate organ, contains but one nucleua and fecundation con
sists essentially of the union of one male with one femde nucleus
prophj
As already mentioned in a preceding paragraph, a remarkable con-
trast is described by Stevens as taking place in two other species of
Albugo, namely, A. ililirinA A. portulacete. In the last two species
named Hie differentiated egg-cell is multinucleate, and, since several
nuclei enter from the antheridium, fecundation consists in the union
of several male with several female nuclei in the same egg. This is
the more remarkable, because in all other species of this genus, so far
as the author is aware, and in other closely related genera of the
Peronosporea, fecundation consists in the union of one nucleus of
each sex. In A. tragofogonis, whose mature egg is uninucleate,
Stevens finds that the oogonium develops in the same manner as in
A. ilittftnA A. portulacea, but it is reduced to a uninucleate condition
by the disorganization of the supernumerary nuclei.
'A'SftjOO (CYSTOPUS).
As stated in the foregoing, the process described £or A. i/ili and
A. poriulaceee is paralleled in Pyronema, one of the Ascomyceles.
A discussion of the process in this genus will form a part of the next
chapter.
Fecundation in the genera Peronosp«ra (Wager, 1900] and Pythium
(Miyake, '01 ; Trow, '01) bears a close resemblance to that in Albugo.
In the several species investigated, a receptive papilla ia formed by the
oogonium during its development. This papilla certainly facilitates
in some way the development of the conjugation-lube, which, as all
the observers state, is formed by the antheridium. In Araiospora
pulchra} Thaxler, one of the Leptomitacem, in which the periplasm
is developed as a peripheral layer of cells surrounding the egg, there
is some evidence which suggests that possibly the conjugation-tube is
formed by the oogonium. Wager's Fig. 4 for Peronospora seems to
lend support to this view as applied tu that genus.
A central body of differentiated cytoplasm is present in some degree
in all genera, being more prominent, perhaps, in Albugo Candida and
Peronospora parasitica. Wager and Stevens have suggested that
it is functional in bringing the sexual nuclei together, but when it is
known that in Peronospora parasitica these nuclei separate again
some distance from each other before fusion, it is difficult to under-
stand the necessity of such a body unless it is assumed that stronger
forces are at work in the periplasm which tend to bring all nuclei into
that region and retain them there, the central body exerting, of course,
a stronger chemotactic stimulus upon some particular nucleus which
becomes the egg-nucleus, or, in case of several egg-nuclei, as in A.
bliti and A. portulacece, upon several particular nuclei. During the
development of the sexual organs in the several species in question a
mitotic division of the nuclei takes place. In Pythium ultimum
(Trow, '01) the nuclear division in the antheridium may follow a tittle
later than in the oogonium, thus giving the impression that a second
mitosis occurred. The division in both organs seems to be simulta-
neous in Pytfiitim de baryanum and Peronospora parasitica. Both
Wager and Stevens have expressed the opinion that the reduction in
the number of the chromosomes occurs in the anlheridia and oogonia,
but no decisive evidence is at hand.
In Albugo Candida the sexual nuclei fuse immediately after the
entry of the male nucleus into the oosphere, and the same is true (or
Albugo portulacece, Peronospora ^carta, P. a/sinearum, and P.
e^Kifl, according to Berlese, In Pythium ultimum, P. debaryanum.
FECUNDATION ; HKTEROGAMKTES.
and Peronospora parasitica^ lusion is retarded, taking place only
after the egg has developed a tolerably thick wall about itself. The
retarded fusion of the nuclei has already been pointed out for Spiro-
gyra, Cosmarium^ Closterium, and Basidiobolus, and, as will be
seen, it is of frequent occurrence in the plant kingdom.
ACHLYA AND SAPROLEGNIA.
The sexuality of the Saprolegniacece is, perhaps, one of the oldest
questions in botany still in dispute. The fact that apoganiy obtains
in so many species has led observers to accept with the greatest reserve
any athrmation of sexuality, although based upon observations whlch^
in other groups of plants, would not be questioned as positive proof
of a sexual process,
Pringsheim {'57) was probably the first to attribute to any represen-
tative of this group a sexual reproduction, basing his conclusions chiefly
upon a study of Saprolegnia monoica. He described the develop-
ment of the sexual organs, the penetration of the odgonium by the
conjugation-tubes, and their growth inward among the egg-cells. He
stated also that the tubes opened and discharged their contents among
the eggs. Reasoning from the analogy of Vaucheria, Pringsheim
concluded that a real sexual process existed in the species in question.
Several years later De Bary ('81) combated this view, alleging that,
as he did not obser\'e the fusion of the conjugation-tubes with the egg-
cells {^Saprolegnia ferax and Achlya polyandra) , no fecundation
took place and that apogamy characterized the entire group. De Bary
made a careful study of several species, keeping pure cultures of the
same running for several years, and his view, it is safe to say, has been
more generally accepted by botanists than that of Pringsheim.
Pringsheim continued his studies, and in 18S1 brought forth addi-
tional evidence in support of his view. He described and figured the
iusion of the conjugation-tubes with the egg-cells in Achlya polyandra,
and, although his " spermamceba " were nearly ammboid parasites and
not male gametes, as he persistently maintained, yet his collected
observations seemed to furnish as strong evidence in favor of sexuality
as that which could be brought against it by his opponents. Since the
above mentioned publications of Pringsheim and De Bary the majority
of observers dealing with the subject have leaned toward the view of
De Bary.
Within more recent years the subject has been taken up by Hartog
('89, '95) and Trow ('95, '99), with the aid of improved technique,
especially on the part of Trow. Hartog reaffirms the doctrine of
ACBLYA AND SAPROLEGNIA. I03
De Bary, while Trow brings forward fresh evidence in behalf of a real
fecundation. The rapid strides made in our knowledge of cytology by
the application of better methods of technique and skill in manipula-
tion has not onlv brought to light fresh questions of inquiry, but has
made possible also new points of view. Consequently, the observers
last mentioned find themselves differing not merely upon the old ques-
tion, but upon others of deep significance in connection with the sexual
Following each of the two publications of Trow ('95, '99) has
appeared a criticism by Hartog, in which he calls into question the
statements of the former, without, however, submitting the results of
any new observations. As will be shown later, the chief difference of
opinion between Hartog and Trow, apart from the main contention,
lies in the behavior of the nuclei during the development of the
oogonium and the differentiation of the eggs. Hartog finds that,
during the development of the oogonium, the nuclei fuse in groups to
form the functional nuclei, one of which is present in each egg, and
concludes with De Bary that no fecundation tukes place. Trow finds
that a certain number of the nuclei remains functional — one for each
n certain species, as Saprolegnia dioica
:al sexual process exists. Trow has not
demonstrated beyond all question that fecundation does take place even
in the species that seems to furnish the best evidence, but, on accuuot
of the superior methods used, we are nevertheless justified in believing
that his results afford the strongest proof that has ever been advanced
in favor of a sexual process, and stronger than all of his recent oppo-
nents have produced to the contrary.
Since the behavior of the nuclei is of prime importance in [he differ-
entiation of the sexual elements, and -ja this is one of the chief points
in controversy, a somewhat detailed account of the behavior of the
nuclei during the development of the oogonium and the differentiation
of the egg-cells will lead the reader to a clearer understanding of the *
questions in debate.
The young oogonium arises as a globular enlargement at the end of
a filament, into which flows dense granular cytoplasm together with
a number of nuclei. With an increase in size a large vacuole appears
in the base of the oogonium, and this vacuole is continuous with a
cylindrical vacuole in the filament (Fig. 37, A). With further growth,
which is rapid, the vacuole becomes very large and the cytoplasm is
confined to a dense wall-layer. During this process a transverse wall
ii formed delimiting the oogonium from the filament. The nuclei,
which are now distributed in the layer of cytoplasm, divide karyo-
egg-cell developed — and that ii
and Achlya americana, a r
kineticdlly, thereby doubling their number, which may be ten times
greater than the number of egg-cells produced in the oogonium.
According to Trow the nuclei reveal a structure similar to that in the
higher plants. Immediately following the division of the nuclei rapid
changes take place, whose interpretation has led to differences of
opinion. In both Saprolegnin and Achlya, according to Trow, only
as many nuclei remain functional in the oogonium as there are egg-
cells developed, the supernumerary nuclei being digested immediately
after the karyokinesis mentioned above (Fig. 38, B). In Achlya
atnericana the appearance of the supernumerary nuclei suggests that
they may possibly divide again before disorganization. In Saprolegnia
tlie same author states that some of the degenerating nuclei do really
appear to unite in pairs. Hartog. on the contrary, maintains that the
diminished number of nuclei was brought about by nuclear fusions,
and consequently each functional nucleus remaining in the oogonium
is the result of such fusions. Judging from what we now know of
the behavior of nuclei in multinucleated sexual organs in which the
sexual nuclei are not the product of nuclear fusions, and from the
evidence which Trow has furnished, I am inclined to believe that the
evidence is in favor of his conclusions, namely, that the functional
nuclei of the egg-cells are not the result of fusions.
As is welt known the cytoplasm now begins to ball up in masses
which eventually form the egg-cells (Fig. 37, B, C). In each mass,
as in the completely differentiated egg, only one functional nucleus is
present. Accompanying or surrounding this nucleus is a conspicuous
mass of finely granular cytoplasm, which, although appearing less
highly differentiated than in certain Peronosporeie, may have a similar
function. The young egg rapidly becomes spherical and is provided
at first with a plasma membrane only. The details in the cytoplasmic
differentiation of the egg-cells have not, as yet, been critically worked
out, except in so far as that is possible in the living specimen or from
observations of the organs in lata. Whether the balling of the proto-
plasm described by both earlier and more recent observers is a cleavage
such as is known to take place in other Phycomycetes can not be
affirmed positively, but the facts seem to indicate a similar cleavage
or a closely related process (Fig, 37, B, C).'
The antheridia, as is also wet! known, are developed from the ends
of filaments which apply themselves closely to the surface of the oogo-
nium (Fig. 37, D). When the cross-wall is formed, separating the
!d by th< '
Sipri^ttni* mijtia Tht miiiuicrtpl ol
ACHLVA AND SAPKOLEONIA.
105
anther! di urn frc
of nuclei. Th
oogonium, i. e.
The fecund at'
from each anthi
n the filament U contains a small but variable number
se nuclei undergo the same changes as those in the
they divide karyokmetically, and some disorganize.
-tubes are now developed and usually 11
n. They penetrate the wall of the oogoi
-.i 10 oagoniuin,
im hyphB=^ prolDptum of ot^jo-
the thinner places or pits, and grow in among the eggs (Fig. 37, D, f . t. ).
These tubes contain nuclei which are exactly like those of the eggs,
though smaller. In one case Trow was able, as he states (99, p. 159)
to trace the fecundation-tube without a break into an egg which was
already surrounded by a delicate membrane (Fig. 3S, C). This
instance "suggests that the fertilizalion-tube grows up to the egg,
presses against it, indents it, stimulates it to the formation of a cf U-wall,
and grows obliquely into the mass of protoplasm, carrying at its apex
a single nucleus (Fig. 3S, C). . . . Later stages tend to show
that the wall of the tube within the uosphere breaks down, the nucleus,
fa.
together with a small quantity of protoplasm, is liberated, and so comes
to lie in the peripheral part of the egg. The cell-wall of the oosphere
is then completed, and the end of the fevlilizalion-tube remains firmly
attached to it." Although the presence of the male nucleus, while in
the periphery of the egg, was not clearly demonstrated, yet this is not
absolute proof to the contrary. '• I have," Trow continues, ■' satisfied
myself, however, of the presence of two nuclei in the egg ai all times
in this stage, one peripheral and one central, and the peripheral one
always close to the point of attachment of the fertilization- tube."
At a later stage obtained from a five-day culture the two nuclei arc
found applied to each other in the center of the egg (Fig. 38, D).
They are in the resting condition, and about the same size, the male
being distinguished from the female only by its smaller nucleolus.
From the fact that the sexual nuclei were found side by side in a five-
day culture, and from an examination of many hundreds of oospores
from six- to eight-day cultures, it is inferred that about three days are
required for the complete fusion, during which time the nuclei remain
in the resting condition, a phenomenon of frequent occurrence among
thallophytes. In the oospores of nine- or ten-day cultures, which
have developed a well-differentiated cell-wall, only one nucleus was
observed. Later, during germination, the fusion nucleus divides karyo-
ACHLYA AND SAPROLBGNIA. IO7
kinetically, and the process is repeated until by the time a germ-tube
is evident, or even before, about twenty nuclei are present.
It may be objected that Trow's evidence of the passage of the sperm
nucleus into the egg is insufficient, and that the two nuclei seen in the
young oospore may have been derived from a division of the unfecun-
dated egg-nucleus. While such objections have but little weight, yet
we must admit that the possibility of their truth is not excluded. For
many of us Trow's observations will have a probability bordering on
certainty. Although the conclusions of Trow require confirmation,
yet I think it can be fairly said, and that too with all due respect for
the ability and skill of De Bary and others whose observations tend to
confirm his view, that Trow has furnished the strongest evidence that
has thus far been brought forward in support of the existence of
sexuality in certain species of the Saprolegniaceae.
From the foregoing it is clear that certain similarities exist between
these genera and such forms as Albugo. The development of the
sexual organs themselves, and the earlier conduct of the numerous
nuclei which enter the young sexual organs from the parent hyphae,
are quite parallel. The great difference lies in the differentiation of
the egg-cells. In Safrolegnia and Achlya we have developed, as a
rule, several eggs, and there is no trace of periplasm. The super-
numerary nuclei disorganize before the egg-cells are differentiated. In
Albugo and closely related genera, the supernumerary nuclei, if we
may be permitted to speak of those of the periplasm as such, having
different and additional functions, disappear later.
CHAPTER
-TYPE OF THE ASCOMYCETES AND
RHODOPHYCE^.
Within recent years our knowledge of the sexual process in certain
of the higher fungi, the Ascomycetes, has been greatly advanced by
the classical researches of Harper. These researches have inaugurated
a sort of renaissance in the study of the sexual process in the fungi;
for within the last decade Che doctrine of sexuality in the Ascomycetes
as advanced by De Bary has been strenuously denied in some
quarters, especially among the mycologists of the Brefeldian school,
and the view that no sexual reproduction at all occurs in this group
had gained considerable ground.
Harper's work upon certain Perisporeacea: and Discomycetes leave
no doubt concerning the true sexual process in those groups, and it is
reasonable to expect that further research will bring to light the
presence of sexual reproduction in other genera in which the existence
of sexuality seems far more questionable.
In the development of the sexual organs and in the behavior of the
egg-cell, there is represented here a type of sexual reproduction very
different from Chat known in other fungi and in the green algie. The
closest parallel is found in the Rhodofhycete and in certain lichens.
There is certainly a striking and suggestive resemblance between the
structure of the sexual organs and the process of development subse-
quent to fecundation in Spharolheca, Pyronema and Collema on the
one hand, and in such forms of the red algie as Batrachospermum
and Nemalion on the other. It is not improbable that further research
will reveal a tolerably well connected series from forms like Sphxro-
theca to the remarkably complex Dudresnya, and we may accept
without much reserve the view that the great groups to which these
representatives belong represent related phylogenetic series. In this
chapter, therefore, I shall pre-sent the sexual process in SpharolAeca,
Pyrontmay Collema, Batrachospermum and Dudresnya as repre-
sentative of the type of sexuality in the Ascomycetes, including that
form in lichens, and in the Florideae.
What follows concerning Spharotheca and Pyronema is based
exclusively upon the studies of Harper ("95, "96, 1900).
SPHAROTHBCA.
Both anCheridia and otigonia of Spkarotheca arise as lateral branches
of neigbboring mycelial filaments, the development of the oogonium
SI>H,«ROTHKCA. TO9
preceding somewhat that of the Hntheridium. Each consists at first of
a short oval branch, whicli is distinguished from the ordinary vegeta-
tive hyphjB only by ttK denser protoplasmic contents and by standing
at right angles to the surface of the leaf of the host plant.
As soon as the oogonium has attained a length equal to two or three
times its width, and a diameter which is about twice that of a mycelial
filament, it is cut off from the parent hypha by a cross- wall. At this
stage it possesses a single nucleus which can scarcely be distinguished
from the nuclei of vegetative cells. Frequently, before the young
oogonium is delimited by the cross-wall, the antheridial branch appears
quite near the base of the former, and grows upward, closely applied
to its side (Fig. 39, A). The oogoniurei appears to grow faster than
the antheridial branch at first, thereby bending over toward the latter,
and giving the impression that the contiguous walls were grown
together, and that the growth of the oogonium was retarded on the
side next the antheridium. The antheridial branch is now separated
from its mycelial filament by a cross-wall which is higher in position
than ihe corresponding wall of the oogonium. This cell contains also
only one nucleus. When the development of the oogonium is com-
plete the antheridial bi
the resulting daughter
of the cell, which is 1
ridium (Fig. 39, B).
antheridium increases
consequently, the anth
lie as a cap placed mo
Af this stage the nuc
elongates and its nucleus div
.uclei passes into the somewhat attenuated end
It off from the lower part to form the anthe-
While the stalk cell now elongates and the
1 size the oogonium experiences little change ;
ridium is carried upward, and finally comes to
; or less obliquely on the top of the oogonium.
!us of the egg-cell is larger than the ordinary
no ASCOirrCBTBS AND RHODOPHYCE^.
vegetative nuclei, while that of the antheridiiim is correspondingly
smaller.
The cell-walls between the antheridium and oogonium are dissolved,
the male nucleus passes through the opening thus formed into the
oogonium, wanders toward the egg-nucleus, and soon fuses with it
(Fig. 39, C), After the entrance of the male nucleus the antheridium
still remains tilled with cytoplasm which is in direct coniniunication
with the cytoplasm of the oogonium. Very soon, however, the open-
ing between the two organs is closed by a new wall, when only a
small quantity of cytoplasm is to be seen in the antheridium.
Immediately after fecundation the oogonium begins a steady growth.
The egg-cell does not round off by means of self-plasmolysis either
before or after fecundation, thereby becoming separated from the
wall of the oogonium. In this respect the Ascomycetes differ from
all other plants except the Ithodophycem with which they form a
striking parallel.
A few steps further in the development of the fecundated egg will
be traced to show the relation in the course of development of the
fusion of the sexual nuclei to the vegetative nuclear fusion occurring
in the young ascus. In speaking of this part of the development the
term ascogonium will be used.
A series of nuclear and cell-divisions now follow in the developing
ascogonium, so that ultimately a row of five or six broad cells result
(Fig. 39, D, E, and Fig. 40, F, G). Nuclear and cell-division are
not dependent upon each other, and they do not seem to follow in the
same order. In different stages of this growth, from one to three
nuclei are to be seen in the distal cell of the ascogonium, but when the
definite number of cells is formed two nuclei are always to be found
BPHAROTHBCA.
Ill
in the penultimate cell of the row, vs
nium are uninuclear (Fig. ^o, G)-
the ascus ; it is not to be regarded a;
cell of the ascogonium, and its twc
nuclei, for before the last cross-wall
hile all other cells of the ascogo-
This penultimate cell becomes
the exact equivalent of any other
I nuclei are not necessarily sister
is formed in the ascogonium the
distal cell may contain three nuclei, and of these any pair may remam
in the penultimate cell. With further development these two nuclei
fuse (Fig. 40, G, H). This fusion is comparable to the nuclear
fusion occurring generally in young asci, and consequently it has not
the significance of fecundation, but represents merely a vegetative
union. In this connection it may be mentioned that the objections which
Dangeard ('97) has raised against the true sexual process described
by Harper do not seem to me to inerit any serious consideration.
Spkterotheca represents one of the simplest .ind perhaps the most
primitive forms of the true Ascomycetes^ especially as regards the
development of the ascogonium. In Brysiphe and Aseobolus a
greater complexity in the development of the ascogonium obtains, but
there can be no doubt as to the nature of their sexual organs and the
fusion of their true sexual nuclei, especially in Brysipke^
PYRONEMA.
In Pyronema we have a form which possesses for us a twofold
interest. I refer to the trichogyne-like organ borne by the oogonium
and the multiple fecundation, or the fusion in pairs of two or more
male with two or more female nuclei in the oogonium.
The development of the sexual organs is briefly as follows: The
cells of the mycelium from which these organs are developed are
multinucleate. Both obgonia and antheridia arise from the apical
cells of thick hyph»l branches, standing vertical to the substratum.
The young oogonium is more spherical and can be distinguished
from the young club-shaped antheridiuin standing by its side. Soon
a small papilla appears at the apex of the oogonium, which event-
ually becomes the conjugating-tube or trichogyne (Fig. 41, A. B).
Both organs are multinucleate from the start, the number of nuclei
increasing by division as the cells grow in size. "The nuclear multi-
plication, however, is out of proportion to the vegetative growth,
so that when the sexual cells are mature they contain relatively to
their size more nuclei than do the ordinary vegetative mycelial cells"
(Harper, 1900, p. 341). A broad stalk-cell is cut off from the
base of the oogonium at a relatively late stage in its ilevelopment,
Ifacrculu ii nferred la ihe etf^»l p jp«n of Pnfeu« Harper {'9). '96, i^oqJ-
ASCOHYCBTBS AND RHODOFHYCEA.
and a number o£ stalk-cells U usually to be distinguished at the
base of the antheridium. With further development the papilla or
young conjugating-tubc elongates rapidly, its tip curving somewhat
to meet the end of the club-shaped antheridium which curves slightly
over the oogonium, frequently exceeding the latter in height (Fig.
41, C), At firfit the contents of the trichogyne and the oogonium are
continuous (Fig. 41, B). Il is multinucleate, and the nuclei do not
appear to be different from those of the oogonium. Long before the
trichogyne becomes fused with the antheridium, a cross-wall is formed
at the juncture of the tube with the oogonium, delimiting it from the
latter. This wall is formed before the sexual cells or the trichogyne
have reached their mature size. Whether nuclear divisions occur in
the tube after it is cut off was not determined (Fig. 41, C). During
subsequent growth the nuclei in the trichogyne do not increase in size
as do those of the antheridium and oogonium, but sooner or later show
signs of disintegration. They swell up without an increase of their
contents until they may equal in size the sexual nuclei, but they are
very transparent. Later, during the formation of the fusion-pore
pyRONBHA. ItJ
between the tricliogyne and the anther idiuin, these nuclei collapse and
break down into dense strands or shreds, which are frequently so
connected as to form a coarse and much broken network in the cyto-
plasm (Fig. 42, D). The structure of the mature sexual organs, which
are aggregated in rosette-like clusters, is summarized by Harper as
follows (1900, p. 344) :
The oogonium is a spherical or Rask-shaped cell filled with dense protoplasm
and many nuclei, which are very much larger than those of the ordinary vege-
tative cells. Its stalk consists of two or three broad disk-shaped cells, of which
the basal one is a part oTthe mass of thickened, swollen cells forming the base
of the rosette. The apex of the oogonium is continued into the narrow conju-
gating tube which curves upward to unite with the endof thcantheridium. The
antheridium is a curved, club -shaped cell, thickest near its upper end, and taper-
ing gradually to its base, where It is continued into a stalk of one or more cells.
The basal wall of the antheridium is, as a rule, somewhat higher up than that
of the oogonium. It follows a somewhat oblique path upward, conforming
rather closely to the surface of the oogonium, and its apex is even with, or
reaches somewhat past, that of the latter.
The mutual relation oi the sexual organs will be best understood
from Fig. 44.
The changes taking place in the mature sexual apparatus, and which
lead up to fecundation, are of much interest, especially when compared
with the same process in other plants exhibiting similar phenomena.
First among these are what may be termed the receptive spots of both
the antheridium and the tricliogyne. In that part of the antheridium
near which the tip of the trichogyne presses against its wall and where
the fusion-pore is formed, an area of protoplasm is differentiated as a
finely granular and irregularly lens-shaped disk from which the nuclei
have withdrawn. This granular area, although situated in the anthe-
ridium. Harper very fittingly compares to the so-called mouth-piece, or
receptive spot, of the egg in such algic as CEdogonium and Vaueherta.
The beak-tike prolongation of the trichogyne reveals also a similar,
though less conspicuous, cytoplasmic differentiation (Fig. 41, C; Fig,
42, D). These areas seem to exercise a chemotactic influence which
tends to bring together the tube and the antheridium, and also to secrete
an enzyme by which the walls are dissolved in the formation of the
conjugation-pore. The presence of a similar differentiation in both
the tube and the antheridium would seem to indicate also that the
influence is mutual.
At the point where the beak of the trichogyne is closely pressed
against the antheridium the walls are dissolved and a pore is formed
by which the cytoplasm of these two cells is made continuous (Fig.
HODOPIIVCBJE
42, D). During this process, or sometimes later, as stated in a pre-
ceding paragraph, the nuclei of the trlchogyne disintegrate. When
this has taken place the antheridial nuclei begin to migrite through the
pore into the trichogyne whose protoplasmic contents become still
further disorganized. This migntion of nuclei continues until the
tube is quite densely filled and sometimes slightly swollen (Fig 42, E).
In the meantime conspicuous changes hi\e been takmg place in the
oogonium. The nuclei, which are evenly distributed throughout the
interior of this organ, begin to migrate toward the center, where they
become collected into a dense, hollow sphere, equal in diameter to
about half that of the oogonium, or they may aggregate into an irreg-
ular, crescent-shaped mass in either the upper or lower half of the
oogonium (Fig, 41, E). Less frequently several masses of nuclei are
formed instead of one.
The cytoplasm of the oogonium, which was charged with densely
staining substances, becomes tenuous and loosely spongy in texture.
After the oogonial nuclei have aggregated in the center of the egg-cell,
the basal wall of the trichogyne breaks down and the antheridial nuclei
PVRONSMA. 115
pass at once into the oogonium, to the central mass of egg-nuclei, and
become mingled with them (Fig. 43, F), The number of male nuclei
entering the oogonium does not seem Co be exactly the same as the
number of egg-nuclei to be fecundated. Both sexual organs arise us
multinucleate cells, and, as there is no evidence subsequently of a
parallel series of nuclear divisions in each, it is difficult to see how
exactly the same number could be provided in each organ.
Only a small portion of the cytoplasm of the antheridium passes
into the egg-cell, bo that here, as elsewhere in the plant kingdom, the
superior significance of the nuclei in fecundation is strikingly mani-
fested. The male and female nuclei mingled in the central group are
indistinguishable in size, structure, and staining qualities, so that it is
impossible to pick out a sit
from the oogonium or antheridium.
they are aggregated in the dense ma
of all the nuclei in the center of thi
whether it has come
nuclei fuse in pairs while
{F'ig. 43, G). The behavior
nass was not determined with
certainty, but there is every reason to believe that the rule of fusion
in pairs holds for nearly the whole mass. Harper expressly states that
there
clearly seen when the ni
The oogonium of Pyi
All fecundated nuclei p;
asci. Here the young :
L of the nuclei into a single mass, as can be
[:lei scatter after fusion.
functions at once as an ascogonium.
into ascogenous hyphie and may reach the
develops also from the penultimate cell
of a bent ascogenous hypha, and in it two nuclei are present which
ASCOMYCKTSS J
) RBODOPHTCXA.
fuse, but this fusion does not, as previously stated for Spharotheca^
represent a sexual process
It will thus be «een that the process of fecundation in Pyronema
consists in the union of multinucleated gametes and in the fusion of
their nuclei respectivelj in pairs Here as in all other plants, whether
possessing uninuclear or multinuclear gametes, the fact of prime
importance is the fusion of the se\uil nuclei the cytoplasm playing
perhaps an incidental and secondary rdle The fusion of numerous
pairs of sexual nuclei in the egg cell is after all not so remarkable since
the significance and Rnal result is the same ts in the case of uninuclear
gametes. We may upon strong grounds coni.lucIe with Harper that
" this a^regation of nuclei at the time of fertilization seems to be J
simply a provision for the paiiing of male and female nuclei with the J
FlQ. 44-— GiOup .
iw.-^Adct Harper.)
greatest certainty and despatch." The cell, considered as a morpho-
logical and physiological unit, is just the same no matter whether it
possesses one or many nuclei, and in this respect there seems to be no
good reason for regarding a "ccenocyte " as a tissue.
BATBACHOSPERMUM.
As representing the sexual process in the Rhadopkycete I have
selected Batrachospermum and Dudresnya. Batrackospermum is
selected on account of the comparative simplicity of the spore-fruit
development, and because the fusion of the sexual nuclei, as observed
by Osterhout (1900), leaves not the slightest doubt as to the exact
nature of a sexual reproduction. The classical object, Dudresnya,
affords an illustration of a complex series of phenomena following
fecundation, which has, until recently, been regarded as representing
several separate sexual acts.
BATRACHOSPBRMUM. 1 1'J
With the process of fecundation as the primary object in view,
Batrachospermum has been recently studied by Davis ('96), Schtnidle
('99)1 ""*' Osterhout (1900). As regards the cytological details
bearing upon fecundation the work of Osterhout seems to have been
the most thorough.
The well known female sexual organ, the carpogonium, of Batra-
chospermum, is a single cell consisting of a somewhat flask-shaped
basal part, the trichophore, in which is the egg-nucleus, connected by
a narrow neck to the elongated, cylindrical or club-shaped, upper
part, the trichogyne (Fig. 45, B). In B. boryauum Hirodot, the
species studied by Osterhout, the chromutophore of the trichophore
is continued into the trichogyne. The structure of the nucleus is
the same as that of higher plants. The spcrmati.i are globular cells
^^;r^-^^ with one nucleus and a
/Oi'A reduced chromatophore
■ill II..,.-- ii p''^jy '" younger stages (Fig.
T\\ V A\ yiV A 45, A).
Sirckkil.-t After Oileriwut.)
A
««h.ridiuBi «»h ont nucln., «d ™™ol.l. cy wpl««
B.
c,
Blum; cylDplumli: Tiulon hu ulien pJacc, bul nucliu
Schmidle ('99), whose observations were made chiefly upon B.
bohneri, agrees with Osterhout as regards the structure of the carpo-
gonium, but in the spermatia of this species he finds, almost invariably,
two nuclei. Davis ('96), differing from both Schmidle and Osterhout,
claims that in B. moniliforme Roth., B. ceerulescens Sirodot, and
B. boryanum, the trichogyne is a distinct cell possessing a well defined
nucleus and chromophore, and connected with the trichophore by a
strand of protoplasm. The methods used by Davis at the time were
inadequate for the better differentiation of the nucleus, and his con-
clusion is in all probability incorrect.
The copulation of the spermatia with the trichogyne and the fusion
of the sexual nuclei is as follows : One to several spermatia, which are
now provided with a cell-wall, become attached to the trichogyne
chiefly near tlie end (Fig. 45, C, and Fig. 46, D, E). After the disso-
lution of the cell-membranes at the point of contact the nucleus of the
spermatium enters the trichogyne and passes down through it into the
base of the carpogonium. The canal between the trichogyne and the
]l8 ASCOMVCKTKS AND RHODOPHVCHA.
basal part of tlie carpogonium now becomes narrower and is finally
closed by the swelling or growth of the cell-wall, so that the entrance
of other male nuclei is impossible (Fig. 46, D), In case other male
nuclei enter the trichogyne from other adhering spermatia, as frequently
happens, these fragment and disappear, and the same fate befalls those
nuclei that remain in other adhering spermatia. Soon after the male
nucleus enters the trichophore it fuses completely with the egg-nucleus
(Fig. 46, D, E). This fact, so unmistakably observed by Osterhout,
leaves no room for doubting the existence of a true fecundation in
Batrackosftrmum.
Schmidle did not observe the actual fusion of the sexual nuclei, but
he concludes that the same takes place. He asserts that, together with
the two nuclei which he finds in the spermatium, a portion of the cyto-
plasm also enters the trichogyne, while the plasma membrane remains
behind, save in exceptional cases in which the spermatia were quite
empty. Davis ('96) having failed to observe the entrance of the male
nucleus into the egg-cell, inclined to the view that only cytoplasmic
contact was necessary in BatrachosperntHtn to insure the further
Dtn>RBSNVA. 1 19
development of the spore fruit from the egg-cell. Such a doctrine
has, of course, the value of mere conjecture only.
The fusion nucleus increases in size and shows clearly a single large
nucleolus and a well-defineil threadwork in which are held distinct
chromntin granules. The trichophore now begins to send out one or
more protuberances (Fig. 46, E). The fusion-nucleus divides, and
one of the daughter-nuclei passes into a protuberance which is then
cut off by a transverse wall. By a repetition of this process many
cells are produced, each containing a nucleus which is a descendant of
the fusion-nucleus. Each of the cells thus borne by the carpogonium
will give rise to gonemoblast filaments, whose end cells form the
carpospores.
DUDRBSNYA.
From the foregoing it will be seen that the sexual process and the
subsequent development of the fecundated egg in Batrachospervium
are comparatively simple, but in the vast majority of the Rhodophycea^
because of the peculiar structure of the thallus, the details in these pro-
cesses are extremely difficult to follow even in the most favorable cases,
In the better known representatives, such as Dudresnya and the
simpler CaiUthamnion^ the carpogonium does not give rise to the
spore fruit (cystocarp), as in Nemalion (Wille) and Satrachospcr-
mum, but from each carpogonium whose egg-cell has been fecundated
a number of filaments (two or three in Dudresnya) are developed,
which fuse with certain vegetative cells, and from which, in connection
with a part of the filament, the cystocarps are developed. These fila-
ments are the ooblastema filaments of Schmitz ('83) and the sporo-
genous filaments of Oltmanns ('9S). The vegetative cells with
which these fuse are known as aax/V/ur/ cells or brood cells. This
fusion of the sporogenous filaments with auxiliary or brood cells was
regarded by Schmitz and his followers as a second fecundation, a
phenomenon unparalleled among plants, and which, as Schmitz put it,
was contrary to all tradition: " Einen zweimaligen Befruchtungsact
im Entwickelungskreise einer einzelnen Species anzunehmen, dagegen
straubt sich zur zeit die botanischc Anschauung vollstiindiger, das
widerspricht aller Tradition,"
The recent researches of Oltmanns ('98) seem to show what is, in
all probability, the true significance of the fusion of sporogenous fila-
ments and auxiliary cells. He maintains that the fusion of the sporoge-
nous filament, or a cell of the same, and an auxiliary cell is not a
sexual process, since it is only a cytoplasmic and not a nuclear fusion
that takes place. Furthermore, the nuclei of the carpospores, as in
ASCOMYCHTKS ,
RHODOPHYCK.B,
Batrachospermitm, are the descendants of the fusion nucleus, result-
ing from the union of male and female nuclei in the carpogonium.
The nuclei of the auxiliary cells never take a morphological part in
the formation of the carpospores. According to this view, therefore,
the auxiliary cells are merely brood cells, their fusion with the cells
of the sporogenous filaments representing a peculiar condition of nutri-
D, carpoEDnlal branch After fccuDdation; fuiLon of iporogcnoui filftmcuUf/^wllhaiudUaiy «cU>;
tion, A further discussion of this phenomenon is reserved for a later
paragraph.
In order to comprehend fully the statements of the preceding para-
graphs, it will be necessary to follow somewhat in detail the process
involved in one of the forms referred to, as, for example, Dudresnya.
In Ditdrestiya purpitrifera, according to Oltmanns ('98), the car-
pogoniuin I
A), whose
47. B)
cells. Tlie
either at its
Thi
DUVRB8NYA. 131
loped from the end cell of a short branch (Fig. 47,
ing cells give rise to numerous side branches (Fig.
i1 cells of these side brunches mny become auxiliary
trichogyne is unusually long, showing spiral-like' turns
iiiddle or nearer the base. The nucleus lies in the ventral
part of the young carpogoniuin. Later it passes up into the tricho-
gyne, and when the carpogonium is ready for fecundation, the nucleus
is to be found in the coiled region of the trichogyne (Fig. 47, C). The
spermatiuni applies itself to the tip of the trichogyne, which projects
slightly beyond the general surface of the tiiallus. The cell-walls at
the point of contact are dissolved, the sperm- nude us passes down into
the trichogyne and fuses with the egg-nucleus in a manner described
by Wille ('94) for Nemalion.
Oltmanns did not observe the actual fusion of the sexual nuclei in
Dudresnya, but in repeated instances two nuclei were seen lying
tolerably near each other in the trichogyne, and at a later stage a
single nucleus was found in the ventral part of the carpogonium,
which he regarded as the fusion-nucleus. The union was observed,
however, in Dasya elegans, and personally Oltmanns believes the
fusion in Dudresnya to be too probable to justify an exhaustive study.
It may be remarked that in genera] this is by no means a safe principle
to follow.
After fecundation the base of the carpogonium (or shall we say the
fecundated egg-cell) segments into cells which increase in size and
begin to grow into sporogenous filaments. In Dudresnya purpu-
rifera two or three of such filaments arise from the carpogonium,
one on either side, with sometimes a third between them (Fig. 47,
D, sf). The sporogenous filaments, which soon become segmented
into cells by transverse walls, grow downward among the lateral
branches of the carpogunial branch and fuse with some of the end
cells of these branches, which have become auxiliary cells (Fig. 47, E,
az). Certain cells of the carpogonial branch may function also as
auxiliary cells. The auxiliary cells are distinguished by their form and
denser protoplasmic contents. Usually only one cell of a sporogenous
filament unites with an auxiliary cell or cells.
The filaments continue their growth in length, fusing with other
auxiliary cells which may be borne upon other and widely separated
vegetative branches (Fig. 49). The fusion of any auxiliary cell with
that of a sporogenous filament represents only a cytoplasmic fusion
and not a sexual act. This process with the immediate subsequent
changes is briefly as follows: As soon as the cell-walls at the point
122 ASCOMYCSTKS AND RHODOPHYCBiB.
of contact dissolve, the cytoplasm of the two cells becomes continuous.
The nuclei show no tendency even to approach each other, but, on
the contrary, that of the cell of the sporogenous filament seems to
repel the nucleus of the auxiliary cell, as this one generally retreats
from its former central position to the aide farthest removed from the
point of contact of the two cells (Fig, 47, E, and Fig. 48, A). That
part, or half, of the fusion cell which corresponds to the sporogenous
fiiannent now begins to send out a protuberance into which the sporoge-
Fic. «8.-0)iKU.ift
•nol
■xUiuy
»lli,ud
lorlil.
.of.
I cyilocu]! )n D. furfuii/h't^-
-lifter
OKnuDH.)
loui iilam<
m hu fund near lu end with i
LKory rcl
l;.Ar,
iporogino
U.G1.
t bDct cdpulatini wllh in<u)iUlir7C*1l
notd
•pomgeo
.ckm, iK, will probubly (ivc tlte ti
iBcyi-
locurp:
MOfjuuHUrycdl.
C
a.porogo
u been cm cK from (he filameo
.<» poln
loffu
»00'
aK.i
iud>
™Q[.Uicil]«Tcell-
nous nucleus and dense cytoplasm pass (Fig. 47, E, sz). In the
earlier developmental stages following fecundation this protuberance
develops an additional branch of the sporogenous filament which is
to seek and fuse with other auxiliary cells (Fig, 4S, A, B). In case
of the development of a cystocarp from the fusion cell, the protube-
rance in question, after the division of its nucleus, will be cut oft as tt
rounded cell (Fig. 48, C), which will give rise ultimately to a spore
fruit.
In Dudresnya furfurifera the nuclei of auxiliat^ cells which
have fused with cells of the sporogenous filaments tend to diminish in
size and disappear, while in D. coccinea the nucleus of the auxiliary
cell may remain normal and divide. In no case, however, do these
auxiliary nuclei show any disposition to fuse with a sporogenous
nucleus.
DUDRB5NYA.
The development of tbe sporogenous filaments, their fusion with
auxiliaiy cells, and the origin of cystocarps from the fusion cells will
be more readily understood from the diagram in Fig. 49. At a, after
Fm, 4(t.'— DbfrttB ibowliigori^il oC tpemfenoia filuoiu ud Ibair onloovLihTariaumiixniKfy cefli
filAmciiu, who* ibe dot* indl^le llw uufUmry ceLla j m,h,e, J^fAMCtt whov iporofeiiom fti*i*wf
ban unlud irilli uuiUiuir cslk.— <Afici Ollmuui.)
the sporogenouB filament had fused with the auxiliary cell, the spo-
rt^nous nucleus divided, one daughter-nucleus remaining in the fusion
cell, the other passing into the end of the filament which is cut off by
184
ASCOmrCBTBS AND RHODOPHYCBA.
a transverse wait. This end cell continues the development of the
aporogenous filament, which in turn may fuse with other auxiliary
cells. At 6, c, d the sporogcnous parts of the fusion cells have given
rise to branches which will produce either sporogenous filaments or
spore fruits, as shown in Fig. 4S, C, D.
In all authentically known cases among the Rhodophycetx the
structure of the female sexual organ, the carpogonium, or we may say
the oogonium, and the process of fecundation is essentially the same,
but the development of the cystocarps from the fecundated e^ differs
widely in detail among the various genera.' So far as is known the
sporogenous filaments reach their highest development and complexity
in Dudresnya, in which, as we have seen, the fusion of each of the
sporogenous filaments takes place with a greater number of widely
separated auxiliary cells. In other forms, such as Callilhamnion
and Dasya (Oltmanns, '98), in which only one or two closely situ-
ated auxiliary cells take part in the formation of the cystocarps, the
sporogenous filaments may consist of only a few cells at most. In
these cases we can scarcely speak of sporogenous filaments, but rather
of sporogenous cells.'
The relation which an auxiliary and a sporogenous cell sustain to
each other is somewhat different in the several known genera. As
already stated for Dudresnya, the sporogenous part of the fusion
cell (Fig. 48, B, C, D) gives rise to the cystocarp, while in Glaosi-
phonia capillaris (Oltmanns, "gS) the sporogenous cell, after the
fusion of its contents with the auxiliary cell, may take no further part
in the development. Its cytoplasm and nucleus pass into the auxiliary
cell, and a cell-wall is formed separating the old cavity of the spo-
rogenous cell from the auxiliary cell. From the auxiliary cell the
cystocarp is now developed. A similar process takes place also in
Callithamnion and Dasya. Although the behavior of the two cells
in the last two genera named suggests a greater similarity to a real
fecundation than in Dudresnya, yet the nuclei of the two cells never
fuse. The sporogenous cell merely leaves its original abiding place
to take possession of the auxiliary cell, using it as a basis from which
to develop the spore fruit; for the nuclei of the auxiliary cell either
disappear, or, if they persist, take no part in spore-fruit formation.
The nuclei of all the cells of the spore fruit are descendants of the
sporogenous nuclei, and are therefore sporophytic nuclei, while those
of the auxiliary cells are gametophytic. The process occurring in
■ Id uldiiioB Is ihc lulhgn meBt[aiinl aboic kc alio fbitipi, '«|, '««. '97, '9S. Uaurbovl. '«&
Mimuiu, '9S- Taf
11, Fig..
DUDSBSMYA.
115
Callilhamnion, Glaosiphonia, Dasya and others is after all not so
extraordinary as it may at first appear, Bince the superior significance
of the nucleus in all constructive metabolisrei of the cell has been
thoroughly demonstrated.
If the doctrine of Oltmanns be correct, and the facts seem to justify
his conclusion, we have in the sporogerous filaments of Dudresnya
and similar genera of the Rhodophyceee a sporophyte, which, (or the
purpose of nutrition, fuses with auxiliary cells, and, because of the
better nutrition, is capable of producing several spore fruits. The
auxiliary cells must, therefore, be regarded merely as special brood
cells, their fusion with the cells of the sporogenous filaments being
homologous with the fusion of vegetative cells.
As regards the existence of an alternation of generations in the
Rhodopkycete, there still remains the question upon which De Bary
laid some stress, namely, that in the Rhodophycex, as well as in the
Ascomyceies, there is no rounding up or separation of the egg as an
independent cell in the o6gon!um, such as occurs, for example, in
Coieochixte, in the Bryophyta and Pteridophyta. In the second
place the determination of the number of chromosomes in these gen-
erations and the point in the life-cycle at which the numerical reduc-
tion of the chromosomes takes place are factors, which, in the light of
important existing theories, must be taken into consideration. The
first of these questions may be of comparatively little importance, but
an alternation of generations in tlie Rhodophyeex will probably not
be unqualifiedly accepted by some botanists until the question of the
chromosomes is definitely settled, or until the full significance of the
reduction is beyond question.
A comparison of the process of fecundation and the immediate sub-
sequent development in certain Ascomycetes and Flortdea reveals
several striking parallels, or, shall we say, homologies. In the first
place the female sexual organ in both groups is in all probability
homologous. The carpogonium, or oogonium, of the Floridete, with
its large receptive part, the trichogyne, may be compared directly with
the oogonium of the Dtscomycetes^ ^- g-i Pyronema, and, perhaps,
with the carpogonium of the lichen Collema. The presence or
absence of a trichogyne is, moreover, of secondary importance, as this
oi^n is purely an adaptation to peculiar environmental conditions.
All represenbitives of this type of sexual reproduction agree in that
the egg does not, by self-plasmojysis, separate itself as an individual
from the oogonium. Whether the gametes be uninucleate or multi-
nucleate is of little importance as viewed from a phylogenetic standpoint.
136
A8COUYCETKS J
> SHODOPHYCBA.
Lastly, the development of the gonemoblast flUmente in such forms
as Batrachospermum and Nemalion is certainly paralleled in the
ascogenous hyphie of ErysipAe, and for the same reason we may look
Upon the ascogenous hyphse of Pyronetna and Ascaboius as homolo-
gous with the sporogenous filaments of Dasya and Dudresnya. The
ascogenous hyphae obtain food later in their development from con-
tiguous vegetative cells existing chietly for that purpose. In this case
a cytoplasmic fusion is not necessary for the purpose of nutrition,
although it may possibly occur, but in the Rhodophycear, because of
their aquatic habit, the sporogenous filaments must fuse with the brood
cells in order to obtain nourishment from them in the most effective way.
This view of phylogenetic relationship is made more probable by
the researches of Thaxter on the Laboulbeniacece ^ in which certain
representatives are shown to be transitional between the FloridecE and
the Ascomyceles. It is certain that the Ascomycetes resemble the red
algge more than they do the lower fungi, yet, as we may conclude with
Harper, " whether these resemblances are the result of blood relation-
ship or merely due to that similarity in the chemical constitution of
the protoplasm of different organisms, which under similar conditions
enables it to develop structures nearly related in appearance out of
rudiments which may be extremely diverse, is likely to remain a
puzzling question."
COLLBMA.
The much discredited doctrine of Stahl ('77) and others concerning
sexuality in certain lichens has received fresh confirmation recently by
the researches of Baur ('98) and Darbyshire ('99). Although neither
cell nor nuclear fusion has been established beyond all doubt, yet the
morphological value of the sexual organs can not be very well ques-
tioned.
According to Stahl, as is well known, the sexual organs of Collenta
micropkylititn occur in large numbers especially upon the illuminated
edges of the rapidly growing vegetative lobes of the (haltus. The
carpogoninm arises some little distance beneath the upper surface of
the thallus as an ordinary hyphal branch. The lower part, the asco-
gonium, consists of a row of short cells coiled up somewhat in the
form of a corkscrew, which are distinguished from the other hyphal
cells by their larger diameter and denser plasmic contents (Fig. 50, A).
The number of cells composing the ascogonium, which makes two or
three turns, varies considerably, but may often reach twelve. The
ascogonium is continued into a straight filament, the trichogyne, which
extends to the upper surface of the thallus. The cells of the tricho-
COLLKHA. 127
gyne are smaller in diameter than those of the aacogonium, and their
number varies in the species examined from six to twenty-four. A
sharp demnrlcation between tnchogyne and ascogonium does not exist.
The end of the trichogyne which
projects above the surface of the
thallus is generally short and cylin-
drical or flask-shaped. In rare cases
it ends in two short and nearly equal
branches. The free surface of this
end cell is covered by a viscid sub-
stance which facilitates the adherence
of the spcrmatia that escape In large
numbers during moist weather from
the Hask-shaped male organs, the
spermagonia.
Bnur {'98), who studied Collema
crispum, confirms Stabl'a observa-
tions, and gives additional informa-
tion concerning details of cell struc-
ture. The terminal cell of the trich-
ogyne in Collema crispum, which
projects above the surface of the
thallus, is much larger than the other
cells of this organ, being longer,
somewhat swollen at the middle, and
terminating in a point (Fig. 50, B).
It is also provided with a viscid
coating.
Each cell of the entire carpogo-
nium possesses a nucleus of the typi-
cal structure. The transverse walls
between the cells are not broken Fia. 511.— Carroganikitn of Csiuma crii/um.
down, though each reveals a small . < After Bmit.)
_ A, matuTc c>rpa|Dnium ; tncnogyne cndt \n
pit, such as is present in the trans- iac|e rKcpiivecciiwhichprojccumbate
verse septa of vegetative hyphae. „ •u.&c.ofih.ii.u
■^ ° /r "■■ E. c*«pll>i ctll with which a spctmillon
In four cases Baur found empty h»(u>«i
spermatia attached to the end of the trichogyne, whose cells showed
the same signs of degeneration described by Stahl. The cells in the
upper part were collapsed, the cross-walls much swollen, and no nuclei
could be seen in them. The septa between the lower cells of the
trichogyne were clearly broken down. Each cell of the ascogonium
contains at first one nucleus, and since «ach gives rise to ascogenous
128 ASCOMYCBTBS AND RUODOPHYCK^.
hyphs, the pores in the septa may be associated with some part of the
process of fecundation. Baur is inclined to regard the first cell of the
ascogonium as the egg-cell, attributing to the rest the r61e of auxiliary
cells similar to that described by Oltmanns for certain Floridecs.
In many cases carpogonia were found which showed no evidence of
development into apothecia, their cells giving rise merely to vegetative
hyphae. In these cases no spermatia were found attached to the
receptive cells of the trichogyne.
The discovery of a carpogonium in Physcia fulverulenta (Schreb.)
Nyl. by Stahl and Lindau has been confirmed by Darbyshire. He
finds, however, that the cells of the carpogonium become connected by
broad strands cf protoplasm so as to form almost a single multinu-
cleated cell. Darbyshire shows also the falsity of Lindau's view,
namely, that the trichogyne is merely a boring hypha which serves to
break a way upward through the thallus for the apothecium.
From the investigations of the authors mentioned there seems to be
no doubt that, in the genera in question, the development of the spore
fruit is the result of a true sexual process.
CHAPTER VI.— ARCHEGONIATES.
The preceding chapters have been devoted to the process of fecun-
dation in various typical and well known Thallophyta, with tlie
exception of the Characea, if we may speak of this group as belonging
properly to the Thallophyta. Owing to the closer resemblance of
both sexual organs and gametes to those of certain Archegoniales, it
has been deemed best to refer to the CAaracex in connection with
those plants.
Because of our meager knowledge of the development of the sperma-
tozoids, and the union of the sexual nuclei in liverworts and mosses, I
have omitted a discussion of the process in these groups and have dealt
more fully with sexual reproduction in certain Pteridophyta and
gymnosperms.
The discovery of spermatozoids in Cycas by Ikeno and Hirase, and
in Xamia by Webber, and a more accurate knowledge of the develop-
ment of these structures in the Pteridophyta have aroused an unusually
keen interest in the study of the sexual cells and the phenomena
accompanying their union both in these and in the higher plants. In
presenting the phenomena relating lo the sexual process in the Archc-
goniates, we shall confine ourselves largely to Onoclea and Gymno-
gramme among the Pteridofhytes and to Cycas, Zamia, Ginkgo,
and Pinus of the gymnosperms; for it is in certain species of these
genera that the process, in so far as it has been followed with the use
of later methods of research, is best known.
PTERIDOPHYTA.
Until recently the spermatozoid of the Pteridophyta was generally
conceded by many of the most competent investigators to consist
merely of a transformed nucleus with cilia of an obscure cytoplasmic
origin. This view was due very largely to the methods of fixing and
staining used, which, as we now know, were inadequate to bring out
with definite clearness the more delicate cytoplasmic structures of the
cell.
In recent years Belajeff, Shaw, and others have applied improved
cytological methods to the study of the development of the sperma-
tozoid in Gymnngramme, Onoclea, Jifarsilia and Equisetum. In
certain species of these genera, they have found that the mature
spermatozoid consists of a nucleus and a delicate band or wing of
I30
AnCHRGONIATBS.
cytoplasm along whose outer edge is
also from the cytoplasm, and from w
52, A). BelHJeff was the first to c
band, which he observed in the deve
fern and in Bquisetum. He also r
In speaking of the body which givi
Belajeff nsed the term " Nebenltern,
blancc to a body of that nature in t
In 1897 Webber described the develi
spermatozoid mother-cell of Zamia
a delicate thread or band derived
hich the cilia are developed (Fig.
all attention to the cilia-bearing
lopment of the spermatozoid in a
Eported a similar body in Chara.
;s rise to the cilia-bearing band,
," because of its apparent resem-
he spermatid of certain animals,
ipment of the cilia-bearer in the
, and gave to it the name bleph-
aroplaU.* Ikeno and Hirase, who were the first to discover the
spermatozoid in certain gymnospernis, described the development of
the cilia-bearing band in the spermatozoid of Cycas and Ginkgo,
BelajefE and the two Japanese investigators consider the body
developing into the blepharoplasC as a centrosome. The author is
convinced that it has been clearly proved that the blepharoplast is not
a centrosome, nor, as yet, has any phylogeiietic relationship been
shown to exist between the blepharoplast and the centrosome as we
know this strncture in plants.'
THE SPERMATOZOID.
The development of the spermatozoid in Onodea, as described by
Shaw CgS), is quite similar to that of Gymnogramme according to
PTEKIDOPHVTA.
131
Belajeff ("98). Prior to the division of the grand mother- cell of the
Bpermatozoid, i. «., the last cell-division in the spermogenous tissue
of the anCheridium, which gives rise to the cells that develop directly
into the spermatozoids, there appears on opposite sides of tlie nucleus
s small globular body of a homogeneous structure, staining rather
densely (Fig. 51, A). These bodies are not provided with any radia-
tions. In Onoclea there is, immediately surrounding the nucleus, a
region of less granular cytoplasm from which, undoubtedly, the weft
of spindle fibers is developed. These bodies, which are the primordia
of the blepharoplasts, lie just at the outer edge of this region or weft
(Fig. 51, A). In the telophase a blepharoplast primordium lies near
the depression of each daughter-nucleus, very near the pole of the
Bpindle (Fig. 51, B, C). Each appears now to be a hollow globular
vesicle. Soon after cell-division is completed the development of the
daughter-cells directly into spermatozoids begins. The blepharoplast
primordium becomes somewhat lens- or crescent-shape in Gymno-
gramme, with the concave side turned toward the nucleus. The
nucleus at the same time becomes flattened upon one side and gradu-
ally passes into a crescent- or pear-shaped body (Fig, 51, D, E). The
blepharoplast has elongated into a thread or band, which follows the
convex side of the nucleus and is rather close to it. One end of the band
now extends beyond that end of the nucleus which will be anterior in
the mature spermatozoid (Fig. 51, F, G). With further development
the blepharoplast moves away from the nucleus to a position just
beneath the plasma membrane (Fig. 51, H). At this stage the cyto-
plasm in Onoclea (Shaw, '98) sliows a depression corresponding to the
concave side of the nucleus. At about this period in the development
in Gymnogramme, according to Belajeff, the cilia make their appear-
ance as outgrowths of the blepharoplast. The nucleus elongates,
becoming more slender, and gradually assuming a spiral or corkscrew
shape of two or three turns. In the mature spermatozoid (Fig. 51,
A) the nucleus is thicker, tapering abruptly, and sometimes to a point,
at the posterior end, but gradually forward into a slender anterior end.
It is oval in cross section, or, in some cases, slightly flattened on the
inner side, especially In the thicker posterior part. In mature sperma-
tozoids of Onoclea struthiopteris, fixed and stained on the slide, the
cytoplasmic part seems to be in the form of a band which conforms to
the spiral course of the nucleus. It is broadest at the anterior end,
which extends a short distance, about one or two turns, beyond the
anterior end of the nucleus, but it narrows gradually backward, dis-
appearing at a point which marks the thickest part of the nucleus
I3S ABCHKG0NIATK8.
(Fig. 5z, A). Along the outer edge o£ the cytoplasmic band extends
the blepharoplast as a thread or narrow band from which the cilia arise,
The blepharoplast reaches almost or quite to the anterior extremity of
the cytoplasmic part, but it cannot be traced farther back than the
posterior exiremity of the cytoplasmic part, although it may extend
some distance farther as a delicate thread closely applied to the nucleus.
The blephiiroplast is broadest at its anterior end, where it seems to be
not perfectly flal, but curved, appearing as a double line, or in cross
section as a shallow U. It is, however, very small, so that the exact
shape is difficult to determine with certainty. As already stated, it
becomes a very delicate thread at the posterior end which is brought
1
close to the nucleus by the narrowing of the cytoplasmic band. It is |
probably for this reason that it cannot be traced after coining into c
tact with the nucleus. There is nothing to indicate that the blepharo- I
plast extends to the posterior end of the nucleus. The cilia begia I
at a short distance from the anterior end, and extend backward about I
two and one-half or three turns. Their length equals or even exceed* |
that of the spermatozoid when extended.
Judging from Belajeff's figure of a mature spermatozoid, it would I
seem that the cytoplasm envelops the entire nuclear portion, but in mym
own preparations, which were made by killing and staining the sper-J^
mntozoids upon the slide after they had escaped from the antheridiu
no cytoplasmic mantle was seen to surround the posterior part of the ^
nucleus. Thorn ('99) states also that the whole nucleus is surrounded
by a cytoplasmic envelope. It is possible, of course, that the plasma
membrane, or even a thin layer of cytoplasm, may envelop the nuclear
portion. The nucleus usually appears homogeneous in structure, but J
PTERIDOPHVTA.
in some cases in which the stain was well washed out the structure
appeared coarsely reticulate or granular. This was observed in sper-
matozuids o( Onoclea struthiopteris that were killed on the slide in
chrom-osmic-acetic acid and stained in safranin gentian-violet and
orange G.
The posterior turns of the spermatozoid embrace the v
presents a very fine reticulum, and in which coarse granules are held,
among them being small starch grains. The author has observed that
the vesicle of Onoclea struthiopteris became separated from the
spermatozoids a short time after their escape from the antheridium ;
for, of the many hundreds fixed and stained upon the slide a few
minutes after their escape from the antheridia, relatively few were
found with the vesicle adhering.
The development of the spermatozoid of Marsilia, according to
Shaw CgS) and Belajeff ('99}, differs in certain important details
from that of Onoclea. As this process is known in so few of the
Pteridophyta^ it is perhaps well to present briefly the facts as they
are known in one of the heterosporous forms.
At the close of the second from the last division in the spermogent
tissue of Marsilia vestita, or that leading to the great -grand mother-
cell of the spermatozoid (the primary spermatocyte of Shaw), there
appears at each pole of the spindle, or near it close to the daughter-
nucleus, a small body which is called by Shaw a blepharoplastoid.
During the resting stage of the nucleus the blepharoplastoid si
divide, The two halves increase in size and remain together :
nucleus. As soon as the nucleus of the great-grandmother-cell begins
to divide, the pair of blepharoplastoids move aw.iy from the nucleus
and remain at a position in the cytoplasm between one pole of the
spindleandtheequatorialplane, until the metaphase, or early anaphase,
when they disappear. About the same time, or a little later, a small
blepharoplast appears near each pole of the spindle. At the close of
the division the blepharoplast lies near the nucleus of the grand-
mother-cell of the spermatozoid (secondary spermatocyte or sperma-
tocyte mother-cell of Shaw). It now divides, and the two daughter
blepharopiasts increase in size and separate from each other, at the
same lime moving away from the nucleus (Fig. 53, A, B). Each
takes a position near the pole of the future spindle but always a little
to one side of its longitudinal axis. They increase In size and remain
apparently unchanged in structure until the anaphase, when each seems
to be hollow (Fig. 53, B, C).
As soon as the nucleus of the spermatozoid mother-ceil (spermatid)
ARCirEGONIATKS.
is formed, a small eccentric body appears in each bicpharuplast (Fig.
53, D), then several, so thuC it appears as if tlie blepharoplast had
broken up into a group of small bodies (Fig. 54, E). Out of these
bodies is developed the band, which elongates, and together with the
nucleus moves toward the plasma membrane of the cell (Fig. 54, F, G).
In cross section the band is broadly U-shaped, but when seen from
above it appears as a double line (Fig. 54, H). The band continues
to elongate until finally a spiral is formed, which makes five or more
turns about the hemispherical half of the cell (Fig. 54, I). The
nucleus also elongates, becoming sausage- shaped, and lies in close
contact with the larger turns of the blepharoplast. The mature sper-
matozoid in MarsiUa is composed, therefore of 8 blepliaroplast,
consisting of a funnet-shaped spiral of about ten or more turns, and a
sausage- shaped nucleus without a definite visible structure, which is
connected with the three larger posterior turns of the blepharoplast
(Fig. 52, B). The posterior end of the blepharoplast, which is usually
bent in the shape of a hook, extends beyond the nucleus. The rela-
tively large vesicle is embraced by the larger posterior turns of the
blepharoplast. In Marsilia veslila the author observed that the
vesicle remains adhering to the spermatozoid for a longer time than in
Onoclea struthiopteris. The vesicle consists of a delicate cytoplasmic
reticulum, in which are held large starch and protein granules. The
numerous cilia (the spermatozoids were fixed and stained upon the
slide) spring from the middle and posterior coils, the two or three
anterior coils being free from them. In some cases observed the cilia
extended almost to the posterior end of the blepharoplast. As soon
as the vesicle drops off, the spermatozoid becomes much elongated,
losing its pronounced funnel-shape.
I
PTBBIDOPHVTA. * I35
Belajcff ('99)1 who has also studied the development of the Bperma-
tozoid in Marsilia, agrees with Shaw in so far as the transformation
of the primordium of the blcphfiroplast into the mature cilia-bearing
organ is concernoil but is regards the eirherbehaMorof the primordia,
these observers disagree in LCitaiii important particulars Belajeff,
who regards the blepharopldst as -i centroso ne, finds that m the
division of the grindmnther cell of the spermatozoid the pnmordia
which lie some distance from the nucleus divide and a faint central
spindle is formed between the daughter pri nordia This structure he
maintains, gives rise to the karyokinetic spindle just as in some animal
, and concludes, therefore, that the blepharoplast primordia are
. The author has already dealt with this matter in the
introductory chapter, and a further discussion will not be given here.
In Equisetum Belajeff has found that the spermatozoid develops in
a manner similar to that of the fern, and there are good reasons for
believing that the process of development is much the same in the
majority of archegoniates, although our knowledge is yet too meager
to warrant any sweeping generalization.
It seems fitting in this connection to compare the mature spermato-
zoid of the Characete with that of the fern. Belajeff ('94) has shown
that in the development of the spermatozoid of Chara fastida the two
cilia are borne by a thread-like body which arises in the cytoplasm in
a manner similar to the blepharoplast of the fern. The spermatozoid,
136 - a;
as in the PUridophyta and gymnosperms, is a transformation of the
entire contents of the cell, and we may with much propriety regard the
spermatozoid of Chara and tlmt of the fern as homologous structures.
But whether we arc dealing with real homologies, or only with striking
analogies, is certainly a question concerning which there may be some
diversity of opinion.
The fate of the spermatozoid of Ckara after penetrating the egg and
the union of the two sexual nuclei is practically unknown in detail, and
a further discussion of the process of fecundation in the absence of more
facts would seem without value, since it is not the purpose to enter here
into any discussion of the homologies of the sexual organs of the
CharaccBE with those of the Archegouiates.
THE EGG-CELL AND FECUNDATION.
In more recent years the process of fecundation has been observed
in various genera of the Felicinea by Campbell, in Onoclea by Shaw,
and in Adianium and Aspidium by Thorn, The author has followed
the process in Onoclea struthiopteris, and his observations confirm
those of Shaw, who has traced the behavior of the sexual nuclei in
great detail in Onoclea sensibilis.
Soon after the division which cuts off the ventral canal-cell, and
before the archegonium of Onoclea struthiopteris is full grown, the
three central cells contain fine-meshed and densely granular cytoplasm.
Their nuclei are in the resting stage. The wall between egg and
ventral canal-cell is generally arched slightly downward into the egg-
celt. This wall is laid down in this position, at least in many cases,
and the concave upper surface of the egg does not seem to be due to
pressure from the ventral or neck canal-cell.
As the archegonium matures it increases in size, and the cytopUsui
of the central cells becomes looser. A rather large vacuole has been
observed in the ventral canal-cell in the mature organ. It is well
known that in Onoclea the nucleus of the neck canal-cell often divides,
but a division of the cell does not follow, except, possibly, in rare
cases. The daughter-nuclei are reconstructed and lie usually close to
each other. The author has observed in several instances that the
division of the neck-canal nucleus took place at exactly the same time
as the division of the central cell which cuts off the ventral canal-cell.
Whether any special significance should be attached to this phenome-
non the author is unable to state. Observers have often been tempted
to consider the ventral canal-cell as a rudimentary egg, but if there be
good grounds for such a view it is, perhaps, as much in harmony
regard the neck canal-cell or cells as aborted eggs.
with the facts ti
PTEniDOPKYTA.
•37
The entrance of (he living spermatozoid inl
gonium and its passage down to the egg ii
3 the neck of the arche-
sily followed. In fact,
the phenomenon is a matter of common observation in elementary
classes. It is only necessary to mount prothallia with mature arche-
gonia ventral side up in a drop of water, to which are added several
clean male prothallia that contain ripe antheridta, and which have been
kept in dry iiir for a short lime previous to the operation. The ripe
archegonia will open, and in a. few minutes numerous spermatozoids
which h.ive escaped on being placed in the water will he found swim-
ming about the opening of the archegonium, having been attracted
thither by the extruded substance. Many enter the neck, and several
may reach the egg-cell. The ftuthor has observed instances in which
the number of spermatozoids endeavoring to enter the archegonium
was so great that they formed a plug which almost completely closed
the opening in the neck.
Since the interesting researches of PfeHer ('84) it has been known
that the mucilaginous substance formed from the neck-canal and
ventral-canal cells acts as a chemotactic stimulus upon the spermato-
zoids. Pfeffer found that the spermatozoids of ferns are attracted by
malic acid and its salts in very dilute solutions. A solution of o. 001 grm.
per cent, is sufficient to bring about a positive chemotactic reaction.
Buller (1900) found that in addition to malic acid and its salts, many
organic and inorganic salts, widely occurring in the cells of plants,
exercise a positive chemotactic stimulus upon the spermatozoids of
certain ferns. Among the organic salts which were found to attract
arc tartrates, potassium oxalate, potassium acetate and sodium formate.
Among the inorganic salts are pliosphates, sulphates, potassium nitrate
and potassium chloride. Organic substances which were found to act
indiSerently are grape sugar, cane sugar, lactose, amylodextrine,
glycerine, alcohol, asparagin and urea. "Inorganic salts not appre-
ciably attracting are the chlorides and nitrates of sodium, ammonium
and calcium, and also lithium nitrate. Of the four free acids which
seem to be most widely found in cell-sap, namely, malic, oxalic, tartaric
and citric, only malic acid attracts." The concentration of malic acid
which gives the most pronounced reaction is 0,01 grm. per cent.,
while that which gave just an appreciable reaction was o.ooi grm. per
cent. With potassium nitrate no attraction could be detected at 0.05
grm. per cent., whereas there was a slight one at 0.1 per cent.
Roughly estimated, therefore, malic acid attracts fifty times more
strongly than potassium nitrate. Strong solutions repel.
Attempts have been made to elucidate the phenomena of chemotaxia
138 ARCHBGONIATGS.
by means of the theory of electrolytic dissociation of solutions, and
with some success. As regards the spermalozoids of ferns, Buller has
shown that in the case of some compounds, as certain salts of potas-
sium and malic acid, the attraction is prohably due to certain ions. It
is not to be assumed, however, that a chemotactic stimulus may be
given only by ions, for certain substances which are not dissociated
have been found to exert a chemotactic stimulus. In this connection
it is interesting to note that Pfeffer found that the spermatozoids of
mosses are attracted by cane sugar, which does not attract the sperma-
tozoids of ferns.
Although malic acid exerts a strong chemotactic stimulus upon the
spermatozoids of certain ferns, yet from the foregoing it is evident that
the attraction by the mucilaginous substance extruded from the urchc-
gonium is not, of course, a decisive proof that malic acid compounds
are present in that substance.
Before the archegunium opens the egg-ceil is concave on the upper
side. The nucleus is also flattened or concave; it is in the resting
stage and may contain one or more nucleoli. Shaw has observed that,
in living sections, the egg swells as soon as the canal is cleared of
its dissolving contents, and fills the venter. That part wliich was _
previously concaVe now forms the receptive spot. In iixed and staia
preparations the author has found this same condition of thcj
PTBRIDOPHYTA. 1 39
when the neck-canal contained many spermatozoids, and when one lay
against the receptive spot, but had not penetrated.
On entering the extruded mucilaginous substance the spermatozoids
leave their vesicles behind, and their motion is retarded. The cork-
screw spiral is drawn out and the number of turns apparently increased.
The forward motion of the spermatozoid is accompanied by a rotation
which corresponds to the pitch of the screw.
The behavior of the sp>ermatozoid after entering the egg can be fol-
lowed only in projjerly fixed and carefully stained sections. Shaw
found that in all prothallia killed within an hour after the entrance of
the spermatozoid into the archegonium the egg-cells were in a collapsed
condition, being concave on the outside, and the nucleus conforming
to the shape of the cell (Fig. 55, A). The concavity of the egg-cell
occupies the position of the receptive spot. This condition was
regarded by Shaw as normal, and not the result of killing reagents,
since in the living condition spermatozoids were seen moving freely in
the cavity above the egg. I quote as follows :
There are reasons to believe, however, that the collapse is not an artificial
plasmolysis, but that it takes place as soon as the spermatozoid enters the egg.
The mature egg has been described (for the other species, O, struthiopteris
(Campbell, *9S)) as having a large hyaline receptive spot. The concavity of
the collapsed e%g occupies the position of that spot. That it was formed before
the plants were killed seems evident from the movement of a number of sper-
matozoids in the venter. This can be seen in the living plants. That the
number of these spermatozoids is large is shown by the specimens stained and
sectioned. They could hardly have been carried into the venter by the fixing
agent, for those in the canal were fixed first, in the extended condition, and
those in the venter afterward in the contracted form. From the evidence at
hand it appears that as soon as the egg is entered by a spermatozoid it loses its
turgidity, and the spermatozoids which come into the venter afterward meet
with little or no resistance from the egg. It may be that the turgid condition
of the eggt in the first place, offers mechanical facility for the screw- like sper-
matozoid coming through the narrow base of the neck to force itself into the
cytoplasm of the receptive spot, and that the plasmolytic condition of the egg
afterward deprives the following spermatozoids of this advantage, and protects
the egg from injury or from multiple fertilization by them.
In sections made from material killed in both chrom-acetic and
chrom-osmic-acetic acid the author has also observed in many cases
the collapsed condition of the egg-cell as described by Shaw. Several
preparations were, however, especially interesting as they tend to throw
e doubt upon the collapsed condition being a normal occurrence,
of these two or more spermatozoids had entered the egg^ one of
*i, or rather its nucleus, had partly p>enetrated the egg-nucleus ;
140
ARCHRGONIATBS.
the others lay in the cytoplasm of the receptive spot (Fig, 56, C).
(Ill this figure one of the spermatozoids was cut in sectioning, so that
only two separate pieces of it are shown, the other parts being in the
next section.) The nucleus was concave above, but the egg-cetl had
not collapsed. It remained apparently turgid, having been only
slightly shrunken uniformly on all sides by the reagents. The mem-
brane of the egg seemed to be firm, but whether it was anything more
than a plasma membrane 1 was unable to determine. The prothal-
lium from which this preparation was made was killed in chrom-acedc
acid, and, although stained on the slide with Bismarck brown in addi-
tion to the Flemniing triple stain, there was nothing to indicate with
any certainty a cellulose character of the membrane. Lying in the
cytoplasm near the nucleus of each spermatozoid was a delicate thread
which seemed to be the blepharoplast. The cytoplasmic reticulum
was somewhat shrunken from the membrane of the egg on one side.
In another preparation mentioned in a preceding paragiaph the open-
ing of the neck of the archegonium was apparently closed by a plug of
spermatozoids after one had entered. This spermatozoid lay against
PTBBIDOPHVTA, I^J
the oval surface of the receptive spot, but had not penetrated the
plasma membrane. It had apparently untwisted and had begun to
reticulate, as its structure was somewhat granular or lumpy in appear-
ance. In still another instance the epermatozoid had just passed
through the plasma membrane at the receptive spot. The egg was
not collapsed, but quite turgid. The receptive spot was distinguished
from the rest of the cytoplasm only by the presence of fewer granules
and, perhaps, a little looser reticulum. Other eggs were observed in
a turgid condition (the archegonium being open), into which no sper-
matozoid had penetrated, but the nucleus was concave on the upper
side. It may be mentioned that the nucleus is not always concave,
but may be rounded or globular. Apart from these instances the
observations of the author agree with those of Shaw.
In about one-half hour, or less, after the entrance of the spermato-
zoid into the archegonium, the canal is closed by the expansion of the
four proximal neck-cells and the four just beyond them. The egg
recovers its turgidity and forces the free spermatozoids against the
outer wall of the venter (Fig. 56, D), A cellulose membrane does not
seem to be formed about the egg immediately, although, as stated by
Shaw, a very delicate cellulose wall may have been dissolved by the
chromic acid used in fixing. Soon after penetrating the egg the nucleus
of the spermatozoid enters the egg-nucleus before undergoing any
change in form or visible structure (Fig. 55, B). The fate of the
cytoplasmic part was not very satisfactorily followed, but all the facts
observed indicate that the cytoplasmic band and blepharoplast are left
in the cytoplasm of the egg, where, as in Cycas and Zamia of the
Gymnosperms, they are absorbed. In Fig, 56, D, a body lying near
the concave side of the nucleus bears some resemblance to the cyto-
plasmic part of the spermatozoid. The author has also observed in
several instances undoubted traces of the blepharoplast near the upper
surface of the nucleus, and there is no question but that the fate of
the blepharoplast and cytoplasm is as just stated.
The egg-nucleus during the entire process of fecundation is in the
resting condition. Several conspicuous nucleoli are usually present.
They vary in size and have a vacuolate structure. In the delicate linin
network are distributed the small chromatin granules.
In a short time the sperm-nucleus within the egg-nucleus begins to
reticulate, becoming visibly granular and of a looser structure. This
is apparent three hours after the entrance of the spermatozoid into the
archegonium (Fig. 56, D), but it may sometimes be seen earlier, after
thirty minutes or one hour. The time after which a change is notice-
143 ARCHBOONIATE8.
able in the sperm-nucleus varies greatly in difEerent individuals. In
some cases the sperm- nucleus, after two days, showed no further
advance than was observed in others after only thirty-six hours. As the
reticulation of the sperm-nucleus continues, its structure becomes looser
and more open, and its cork-screw shape disappears (Fig. 56, D, E).
As far as is known at present the reticulation of the spcnn-nucleus
continues until its network is no longer recognizable from that of the
egg when fecundation is complete.
During the process of fusion it will be seen that the sperm-nucleus
goes through the same series of changes as in the development of the
Bpermatozoid, but in the reverse order. The time elapsing between
the entrance of the sperm-nucleus into the egg and complete fusion
may vary considerably in individual cases.
In Pilttlaria globulifera, according to Campbell {'S8), the sperm-
nucleus assumes a loose and more granular structure, and rounds up
before penetrating or uniting with the nucleus of the egg. Judging
from Campbell's figures, it seems that in Osmunda (Campbell, '91)
the sperm-nucleus, as in Onoclea, enters the nucleus of the egg before
undergoing any risible change in form or structure.
In this respect certain ferns are without parallel in the plant king-
dom, except, perhaps, in the Gymnosperms, and it would be inter-
esting to know how widely distributed the phenomenon is in the
Pteridophyta, and whether it occurs in any other plants.
GYMNOSPERMS.
CYCAS. 2AM1A. AND GINKGO.
THE MALE GAUETOPHYTE.
The development of the spermatozuid in Cycas (Ikeno, '96, '98),
Ginkgo (Hirase, '96, '98; Webber, '97; Fujii, 1900), and Zamia
(Webber, '97, 1901), bears a striking resemblance to that in the fern,
especially in regard to the origin and behavior of the blepharoplast.
There seems now to be no doubt that the blepharoplast in these three
genera is homologous to the blepharoplast of the fern, and, in fact, the
entire development of both sexual cells indicates with a certainty that
these gymnosperms bear a close phylogenetic relationship to the
pteridophytes.
Since the development of the spermatozoid in Cycas and Zamia
differs in certain important details according to the two investigators,
Ikeno and Webber, a somewhat detailed account of the process will be
given for both genera, while Ginkgo will be referred to for comparison.
OTMKOSPBIUIS. 143
The mature microspore of Cycas revoluta, according to Ikeno,
consists of a large tube cell the so-called vegetative cell, which givCB
rise to the pollen tube, and two smaller proth;illial cells (Fig. 57, A,
Pit Pt)- The nucleus of the tube-cell is large, and contains a loose
thread-work and a nucleolus. The nuclei of the prothallial cells are
smaller, and flattened to conform with the shape of those cells. The
lie f&neutihTlE la (^ti fAv/afa.— (Atker Ikeni
ler./,. iBur pcolhilliaJ celli : «. lube cell.
capped by cxine of tporc ; Iwa prothaUIiiI c«llv./,itDd>,,
1; Ibc lobe Dudnu
D, taur tliu C : Ibc blephuciplui prlmordli
S, proHlmaL cod of pollen lube ih'irtly bef
ETcatlj in tize: the LarBC blcpharoptuts U(
(n«) lui nignled bick iaio pmilcnjj end ertube.
walls cutting off the prothajlial ceils, according to Ikeno, are straight,
meeting the wall of the pollen spore, while in Zamia Webber finds
that these walls, which are only plasma membranes, are arched out
into the tube cell. The inner cell {p,) gives rise to the antheridiura,
and may be known as the antheridial cell.
A period of about three months elapses between pollination, which
takes place early in July, and fecimdation in October. Immediately
144
after pollination each spore in the pollen chamber ol the mac to sporan-
gium germinates, the tube cell developing gradually into a branched
tube which penetrates the tissue of the nucellus. The tube-nucleus
passes into the tube, maintaining a position near the growing region
or end as long as the tube continues its growth into the tissue of the
nucellus, while the two protliallial cells retain their former position.
Contrary to the genus Pinus and other higher Conifers the distal end
of the tube does not grow directly toward the archegonia, but later-
ally and downward, serving especially as an organ for the absorption
of food (Fig, 65, A). The proximal end of the tube, carrying before
it the cap of exine, or the remaining outer wall of the spore, finally
grows toward the archegonium. The pollen tube has a similar beha*
vior in Zamia (Webber, '97) and Ginkgo (Hirase, '98).
Soon after the germination of the spore the two prothallial cells
increase in size, especially the antheridial cell, which becomes spherical
(Fig, 57, B, /,). Its nucleus is also correspondingly large, and the
cytoplasm presents a looser structure. In the meantime the anthe-
ridial cell divides, the daughter-nuclei being of equal size. According
to Ikeno ('9S, p, 172) a wall is not formed between these two nuclei
in Cycas revoluta. One of them now increases rapidly in size, so that
it occupies nearly the entire cavity of the mother-cell, while the other
remains small and Is crowded out as a naked nucleus (Pig. 57, C, D,
st). The larger cell is known as the generaiive ceil (Korperzelle of
the German literature) and gives rise to two spermatozoids ; the smaller
cell is the staik celi (Fig. 57, C, D, jO-
As we shall see later Webber finds that the antheridial cell divides
regularly into the stalk and generative cells, but the plasma membrane
separating the two cells is delicate, and the stalk cell arches over the
first prothallial cell in such a manner as to give the appearance of the
latter being nearly enclosed by the former (Fig, 60, F, G). It is pos-
sible that the same is true also for Cycas, The plasma membrane,
being very delicate, may have been overlooked by Ikeno, for the posi-
tion of the two cells is such as to make it appear that the stalk nucleus
was forced out of the mother-cell.
Soon after this stage of development two small bodies appear in the
generative cell (body-cell), lying close to the nucleus and on opposite
sides (Fig. 57, C, e). Ikeno seems to be of the opinion that the two
bodies, which he calls ccnlrosomes, are derived from the nucleus, for
the reason that just prior to their appearance outside of the nucleus,
objects staining similarly appear within the nucleus. These bodies,
which are the primordia of the blepharoplasis, move away from the
OTMNOSPEHM9.
'45
nucleus toward the periphery of the cell (Fig. 57, D, c). With fur-
ther growth the generative cell with its nucleus becomes elliptical, their
major axis lying parallel with the longitudinal axis of the tube. The
two primordia of the blcpharoplasts, which lay previously in line
parallel with the transverse axis of the tube, are now found in the ends
of the generative cell. About each there soon appear beautiful kino-
plasmic radiations, giving them a most striking resemblance to centro-
spheres with large centrosomes. Later in the period of development,
or about the middle of August in Japan, the young blepharoplasts
shift their position again, so that their earlier orientation in the gene-
rative cell with respect to the axis of the pollen tube is resumed (Fig.
57, E). The generative cell becomes spherical, and the kinoplasmic
radiations are very conspicuous.
From this time until the end of September, or about one and one-
half months, few change? manifest themselves in the generative cell
apart from an increase in size. This period in the development is,
therefore, a period of growth, which corresponds to a similar period
in the development of the archegonium, and at the end of which all
elements have reached their maximum size (Fig. 57, E) . The diameter
of the generative cell, which contains dense cytoplasm, is about 0.14
mm., and that of the nucleus is about 60 11. The primordia of the
blepharoplasts have also increased considerably in si^e ; they are about
15 fi in diameter. Apart from the presence of one or more vacuoles, they
are rather homogeneous massive bodies. The kinoplasmic radiations
arc still beautifully developed ; they seem to pass^ over gradually and
insensibly into the alveolar structure of the cytoplasm.
About the middle of September the tube nucleus begins to migrate
toward the proximal end of the pollen tube, and, by the end of the
month, this nucleus, the generative, stalk, and outer prothallial cells
are all in the proximal end, which is capped by the exine of the spore.
It may be mentioned here that the migration of the tube nucleus into
the proximal end of the pollen tube seems to be a striking confirmation
of the doctrine of Haberlandt, namely, that in a growing cell the
nucleus generally takes a position near the seat of constructive activity.
Since the proximal end of the tube now grows toward the archegonium,
and as growth at the distal end ceases, it is to be expected, in harmony
with the theory of Haberlandt, that the nucleus which presides over
this growth should move toward the region of that activity. Webber
has observed the same behavior of the tube nucleus in Zamia.
The final processes which now take place in the male gametophyte
have to do largely with the development of the two spermalozoidc
146 ARCKKGONIATKS.
from the generative cell. To this phase of development Ikeno has
applied the term spermatogenesis.
As soon as all the stnictures mentioned accumulate in the proximal
end of the tube, all save the generative cell begin to disorganize and
finally disappear. What this disorganization signifies, Ikeno remarks,
is an open question, but it seems that all of the disorganized elements
contribute to the nourishment of the generative cell.
The cytoplasm of the generative cell now assumes a coarse, net-like
structure, and the nucleus divides (Fig. 58, A, B). The details of
this division will not be dwelt upon further than to state that the
mitotic spindle arises without the intervention of the centrosphere-like
gtmmospbums.
primordia o£ the blepharoplasts (Fig. 58, B). This is true for Zamia,
according to Wei>ber, and for Ginkgo, according to Hirase. At this
stage each primonlium of the blepharoplast is transformed into a group
of fine rods about which thi
are still present (Fig. 5S, C).
sonaea have arrived at the polei
become a mass, or an accumi
can scarcely be recognized.
At the close of nuclear di'
geneous, presenting a small
s, although not so pronounced,
When, however, the daughter chromo-
of the spindle, each blepharoplast has
lation, of granules, and the radiations
ision each daughter^nucleus is homo-
ber of nucleoli. A cell-plate is formed
and the division of the generative cell completed (Fig. 58, D). The
next step is characterized by the behavior of the mass of granules of
the young blepharoplast. These are arranged close to the nucleus
into a more or less short and broad band whose granular nature is still
evident. Seen in profile a number of radiations appear extending out
from the band toward the periphery of the cell (Fig. 59, A) . These
radiations are the developing cilia of the spermatozoid. Whether the
cilia are transformed radiations, or arise anew, is a question. Ikeno
('9S, p. 180) is inclined to think that the former mode of origin is the
more probable.
In the meanwhile the nucleus develops a beak which becomes con-
nected with the ciliated band (Fig. 59, A). The development of the
nuclear beak and the arrangement of the granules into a band take
place simultaneously, so that it is not known which phenomenon is of
first importance. If the formation of the beak took the initiative, then
it would he reasonable to suppose that the direct cooperation of the
nucleus in the development of the band is indispensable. In Zamia,
according to Webber, no such nuclear beak occurs in the development
of the spermatozoid. Subsequent to this stage in the development o(
the band its granular nature is no longer recognizable ; it appears as a
thin homogeneous thread (Fig. 59, B). The further behavior of the
blepharoplast seems to be characteristic of spermatogenesis in Cycas,
Zamia, and Ginkgo. The ciliated hand extends itself in a spiral
which ultimately makes five turns around the hemispherical cell,
always remaining near its surface just beneath the plasma membrane.
During this process the nucleus increases in size and becomes some-
what pear-shaped. Its beak, to which is attached apparently one end
of the band, increases in length until it almost reaches the surface of
the cell (Fig. 58, E, and Fig. 59, B). The free end of the band con-
tinues its spiral course around the cell a short distance beneath the
plasma membrane. The direction of the spiral is parallel with the
1^8 ARCMEGONTATSS.
plane of division of the generative cell. In Fig. 58, E, which repre-
sents a median section through the two daughter-cells, the blepharo-
plasl has made one turn around the cell. The cilia, which at first lay
wholly within the cytoplasm, project out through the plasma membrane
as the band approaches the surface of the cell. The nuclear beak,
which remains in close contact with the band during its earlier develop-
ment, finally becomes separated from it (Fig. 59, C). In the mature
Gpermatozoid the blepharoplast, as already stated, makes about five
turns around the cell counter clock-wise. As is evident from a median
section, the mature spermatozoid consists of a large nucleus completely
surrounded by a thin layer of cytoplasm, and the blepharoplast lies in
a depression or groove (Fig. 59, D), As a result both cytoplasm and
nucleus are lobed, thus presenting a wavy contour in section. This
phenomenon seems to indicate that during the final increase in size of
the nucleus, the blepharoplast acted as a kind of constriction upon the
anterior end of the cell. The same is true in both Zamia and Ginkgo.
In the mature spermatozoid the cytoplasm which completely surrounds
the nucleus is clearly distinguishable. As will be seen for Zamia and
GYMNOSPBRMS.
149
Ginkgo^ the spermatozoid of Cycas^ as has been pointed out for the
fern, is a transformation of the entire mother-cell.
The development of the spermatozoid in both Ginkgo and Zamia
closely resembles that in Cycas. That in Zamia differs, however,
according to Webber, in certain important details, and because of this
fact the process in Zamia will be given also in some detail. Webber
investigated two species growing in Florida — Zamia Jloridiana and
Z, pumila.
As a rule the mature microspore of Zamia consists of the tube cell
and two prothallial cells (Fig. 60, A). Only in exceptional cases were
evidences of a third cell observed, but if three prothallial cells are
formed in the development of the pollen spore as is claimed for Cycas^
the first is generally absorbed before the spore is mature, leaving only
a trace in the form of a dark line. The two prothallial cells are pro-
vided with only a plasma membrane. The first prothallial cell is shaped
like a plano-convex lens and arches out into the second prothallial
cell. The second prothallial cell is attached to the first and arches out
into the tube cell (Fig. 60, A, B) . This is especially marked during
the growth of the pollen tube. The nucleus of the tube cell is larger
than those of the prothallial cells, and of the latter the nucleus of the
first is larger than that of the second. Very soon in the growth of the
pollen tube the second or antheridial cell, together with its nucleus,
greatly exceeds the first.
The process of pollination, which occurs in Florida in January,
brings the pollen grains into the pollen chamber, a cavity in the apex
of the nucellus, formed by the disorganization of the tissue of the
latter. Webber ('01) states that the passage of the pollen grain
through the micropyle is evidently accomplished by suction.
A somewhat mucilaginous fiuid is secreted by the cells which sur-
round the micropyle, and a drop of this fiuid is probably protruded
at the time of pollination. The fiuid disappears later, and during the
formation of the pollen chamber a suction is formed by the breaking
down of the cells in its formation, so that the fiuid, together with
the pollen grains that may be held in it, is brought down into the
pollen chamber.
In a short time after the pollen grains have been brought into the
pollen chamber they germinate, the tube bursting out of the exine of
the grain at a point opposite the prothallial cells (Fig. 60, B). No
matter what the position of the grain may be, the tube always pene-
trates the tissue of the nucellus adjacent to the chamber. The tube in
Zamia does not branch before entering the nucellar tissue, and only
150 ARcttaoomATas,
occasionuUy afterwaril (Fig. 65, A). During the early development
of the tube, the prothnllial cells increuse in size, becoming broader
and longer. The first prothallial cell pushes out into the second,
which becomes shaped lilce a concavo-convex lens, and is crescent-
shaped in cross-section (Fig. 60, B, C). As stated in a preceding
paragraph, the behavior of the tube nucleus is similar to that in Cyeas,
Fit-ec-
Mien
»po
onild
.eiopffl.
lofm
leg
ophyte in 2a«,«
— (Aflci Webber )
.muurepollc
point
«»Ebn»to(
Ih*
p«.lh»lli»l »li>
on Irft, > dirk t«.ceol-
.b»ptd Lin.
rtprci
> l»y<r
h nuy be Ihe reiauni of ■ (liird moibcd pro.
Itulliil %a\
fT»
i.,«rty
.use.
the tir
p
Olh.
li»l cell! huTe
01 ya bejun to inae»<
. lawt tinge
germ
..»i
e pollen
tr.1.: the cube
tm
leui
•lie undpUKdoDi into
tul«;p«.ll,
.Hill
uochugtd.
oul inlD lh«
ofpo
Tn
^m«W
iwopro
degree
JiaUbl
ell.
bo*
Incnued Id sIi
ihifiniluflBicniwded
i, proilaiil en
of poll«
uU: BU
dea.of
ecoBd pfothaUi
lcell.ulh€ridlil
ceU, la ulDpbsK ordiTl-
•ion, lower
<<:liiur<
bcin(C
deby(betaci»
MngGntprolb^l.lcdl.
»p>o.
aal
end of I
be, afie
diTili
ns
1 Jk noil (tDenUve cell.
nUlc
T ilagc of de
mfln
Dicmb»ne,
epin
log
Aniprethillillc
luid
ulk
«ll
•bonOuttbvt
are two diitlnci >nd Inde-
pendent cell! a( lepimle orlglii.
A little later the second cell has arched out very greatly, and the
increase in size of the first prothalliul cell has brought the second, or
antheridial cell, out beyond the limits of the pollen grain and into
the tube (Fig. 60, D), However, the prothallium remains in con-
nection with the wall of the pollen spore until the spermatozoids are
mature.
The next important step in the development is marked by the
division of the second prothallial cell into the stalk cell and generative
QYMKOSPKRHS.
>s>
cell (body cell) (Fig. 60, E). In this figure the division is in the
telophxse, the two daughter-nuclei being still connected by the con-
necting Bbres. Owing to the crescent shape of the cell the spindle
lies at an angle to the major axis of the prothallium, the lower nucleus
being crowded to one side by the position of the first prothallial cell,
while the upper nucleus occupies a central position in the upper half
of the cell, which, when the wall is formed, will become the genera-
tive cell (body cell, central cell). The lower nucleus becomes the
nucleus of the stalk cell. Fig. 60, F, represents the next stage in
which the division is complete, A distinct transverse plasma mem-
brane is formed just above the apex of the first prothallial cell which
is almost entirely surrounded by the stalk cell. It is clear that should
the plasma membrane separating the generative from the stalk cell be
very delicate and somewhat obscured, the nucleus of the stalk cell
would appear to be forced out to one side. For this reason it seems
possible that the plasma membrane separating stalk and generative
cells in Cycas was overlooked by Ikeno. In Ginkgo the first prothal-
lial cell, which according to Webber is also surrounded by the stalk
cell, was considered by Hirase {'9S) to be strands of cytoplasm in the
second prothallial cell. Miyake ('02), who has also examined Ginkgo,
confirms the observations of Webber.
At the stage of Fig. 60, F, according to Webber, the nucleus of the
generative cell is 9.79/1 in diameter, that of the stalk cell 7.12/1, while
the first prothallial cell is 8.9 p. in diameter. The entire prothallium
is 39.37 /* ''^"S ^y i6-9t 1^ wide.
Neither during the division of the second prothallial cell into stalk
and generative cell nor for some time afterward was anything observed
in the cell in connection with the spindle, or elsewhere, that suggested
a young blepharoplast. It is not until the generative cell has increased
considerably in size that the first traces of the blepharoplasts were recog-
nized. At first each blepharoplast consists of a small, deeply staining
granule, from which several filaments of kinoplasm radiate, following
the meshes of the cytoplasmic reticulum {Fig. 60, G). " The central
granule (Webber, '01, p. 31) does not seem to be different in sub-
stance from the radiations — stains the same and shows no differentiation
of structure. In this stage it is only a half micron in diameter or less,
and seems to be scarcely more than the point of the crossing of the
filaments of kinoplasm. These granules are located in the cytoplasm
about halfway between the nucleus and the cell-wall. Two are
formed in each central cell at the same time and apparently inde-
pendently. Tliey are commonly located on the opposite sides of
"52
ARCHBGONIATBS.
the nucleus, but, In a number of cases in this stage and in a still later
stage, they have been found nearer together, frequently less than 45°
apart."
The first indication of a differentiation in the blepharoplast as it
increases in size is seen in the Eormatton of an outer wall or membrane.
The generative cell, which has remained nearly spherical, :
Fio. «i.— Proihil
.. proLlutlluiii in whidi g^nt
potilioni qh Dppoiiie ak
the blepturDpUsli, *ho«
;11 at ZamU.—(Ktu< Wtbber,)
doiigmcd: Ihe blephuopjuu hmi
size and becomes elliptical or oblong, its major axis nearly coinciditlKW
with the longitudinal axis of the pollen tube (Pig. 61, A). Tb<
blepharop lasts by this time have taken a position on opposite sides of ^
the nucleus on the line of the major axis of the cell. The kinoplasmic
radiations are slightly more prominent than the lamellte or fibrillK of
thecyloplasmicreticulumintowhichtheyrunanddisappear(Fig. 61, A).
It
ill be
OrUKOSPBItMS,
About the first of April the blepharoplasts h;
half the size they finally Attain. They are
the kinoplasinic radiations, which have bee
in many instances quite to the plasma mcmbi
After further growth the generative cell divides into the two cells
which develop into the two spermatozoids {Fig. 6r, B, and Fig. 62).
The blepharoplasts take no part in the division of the nucleus. Al-
though their kinoplasmic radiations become fewer, they do not enter
into the formation of the
spindle, as the tatter devel-
ops apparently entirely
within the nucleus, and is
almost mature before the
nuclear membrane has dis-
appeared. In the spindle
stage of this division the
blepharoplast is teen to
have undergone a noticeable
change. It has increased in
size and its outer membrane
has separated from the con-
tents, which are somewhat
shrunken. The outer mem-
brane has separated into
fragments or plates, and
appears now as a broken
line {Fig. 61, B). The
kinoplasmic radiations have
almost disappeared. The
reticulum of the cytoplasm
about the blepharoplast is
inged as to suggest
remembered that precisely the same phenomenon occurs in Cycas.
During the anaphase of division the liner structure of the outer
membrane, which still consists of a number of segments, is seen to be
made up of numerous small granules placed side by side to form the
membrane. The central contents, which stained very densely at an
earlier stage, have disappeared, giving place to a delicate hyaline
reticulum (Fig. 61, B), Webber suggests that the densely staining
material which resembled nucleoli in its staining qualities was utilized
154
AftCHEOOHLA.TXS.
as food material in the growtli of the blephai'oplasts and other parts
of the cell. During the telophase the blepharoplast is represented by
a more or less irregular or spherical mass of granules, which have evi-
dently been derived by the breaking up of the membrane. " It would
seem that the outer membrane of the blepharoplast breaks up into
numerous segments or granules, which assume a roundish or elliptical
form, and through the action of the cytoplasm become crowded to-
gether in a mass occupying the position of the original blepharoplast."
About the time of the reconstruction of the daughter-nuclei and the
formation of the plasma membranes separating the cells, the develop-
Ihc band ot hl<
B, fiuion gf granul
.d by f«i
ment of the band, which is to bear the cilia, begins. It appears first
as a short, delicate, and deeply staining line extending from the mass
of granules toward the nucleus (Fig, 63, A). A little later a similar
line or band can be seen on the opposite side of the mass of granules.
From Fig. 63, B, it is apparent that the band is developed more or
less directly from the granules. The band, which at first is very nar-
row, increases appreciably in width (Fig. 63, B, C). The further
development of the band with its cilia and the transformation of the
daughter-cell into a spermatozoid closely re^i^^ka that of Cycas,
already discussed at some length in the prectf ^^kU^^lhe very
noteworthy exception that in Zamia there 1' coed.
CYllKOSPBRllS. 155
which is in contact with one end of the blepharoplast in the earlier
part of its development (Fig. 63, A).
The mature spermatozoid is also quite similar in structure to that of
Cycas^ consisting of a large nucleus completely surrounded by a layer
of cytoplasm in which the ciliferous band, or blepharoplast, is located
just beneath the plasma membrane. The blepharoplast is in the form
of a helicoid spinil, making about five or six turns coufiter clock-wise
and embracing about one-half of the body of the cell (Fig. 65, B).
The spermatozoid, as in the ferns, is a transformation of the entire
cell and, therefore, a true spermatozoid.
The development of the spermatozoid in Ginkgo according to Hirase
('98) is quite similar to that in Cycas as described by Ikeno. In the
generative cell of Ginkgo Webber ('97) and Hirase ('98) find that,
When the nucleus becomes strongly flattened or lenticular, a large
nucleolus-like body appears on either side of the nucleus between the
nuclear membrane and the young blepharoplasts. Other similar but
smaller bodies are sometimes present in the cell. Accompanying these
two bodies Hirase finds coarsely granular cytoplasm. The bodies in
question react toward stains much as do nucleoli, and, since they dis-
appear at a later stage, it is probable that they represent merely extra-
nuclear nucleolar substance.
Miyake ('02) finds that after the division of the generative cell in
Ginkgo a cell- wall is formed between the two daughter-cells, and that
a distinct and firm wall was always found around the two spermato-
zoids. The fact that a wall is or is not formed about the daughter-
cells, /. «., the mother-cells of the spermatozoids, does not affect the
morphological rank of the spermatozoid.
The mature spermatozoid of Zatnia is probably the largest male
gamete known in the plant kingdom, being plainly visible to the
unaided eye. When swimming freely and without pressure it is
slightly ovate, nearly round or compressed spherical (Fig. 65, B).
They vary greatly in size, however, ranging in length from 222 to
332 ;u, and in width from 222 to 306 /£.
Ikeno describes the spermatozoid of Cycas as being provided with
a tail which is merely the elongation of the posterior part of the C3rto-
plasmic mantle. Measured in sections the length was found to be 160 jcc
and the width 70 /£. The length of the tail was 80 ii or equal to that
of the body. Fujii has shown that the tail attributed to the spermato-
zoid of Ginkgo was an artifact, and^this statement has been confirmed
by Miyake. Since no tail exists in Zamia^ it is probable that that
described for Cycas may also have been the result of abnormal
conditions.
■56
AHCHSOONIATXS.
THE ARCHEGONIUM.
The development of the archegonium in the Cycadacea and in
Ginkgo^ which is similar to that of Ptnus, is too well known to require
a detailed description in this place. The manner, however, in which
the large central cell is nourished during its growth by the immediately
surrounding cells of the prothalltum is, if Ikeno's observations be cor-
rect, a phenomenon of a rather rare occurrence in the Gymnosperms,
and merits some special mention. These surrounding cells, which are
separated from the central cell by thick cellulose walls, are of a uniform
size, each possessing dense cytoplasm and a large nucleus. Before
the archegonmm is full grown the nuclei of these cells Show a fine and
distinct threadwork , but, as this organ approaches maturity, the
nuclei, with the exception of the nucleoli, are transformed into homo-
Bthebuk of
geneous and diffusely staining bodies. This phenomenon is not confined
solely to the cells forming the wall of the archegonium, but it may
extend to adjacent cells of the prothallium. This nuclear change takes
place only in cells near the upper part of the central cell.
Goroschankin has shown that in the Cycadacea fine cytoplasmic
connections exist between the central cell of the archegonium and the
surrounding cells. From Ikeno's figures it seems that the cytoplasmic
strands in Cycas are relatively large, and that large granular plasmic
masses pass over bodily into the central cell (Fig. 64, A, B). Fre-
quently the nucleus itself will send out a beak or protuberance toward
the nearest plasmic connection. Arnoldi (1900) finds that in several
species of Pitius and in Ahies the nuclei from the surrounding cells
pass into the egg-cell. The prevalence of condensed nuclei in cells
surrounding the upper part of the central cell is explained by Ikeno as
GYMNOSPBRMS. 1 57
being due to a greater need of food material by this part of the central
cell ; for it is here that the greatest activity takes place during the
maturing of the egg-cell, which culminates in the formation of the
ventral canal-cell. Webber does not find any protoplasmic connections
between the egg-cell and those surrounding it in Zatnia^ and so far
as the author is aware no such protoplasmic connections exist in the
higher Gymnosperms. In Cycas the phenomenon described by Ikeno
is, if true, probably an adaptation to the rapid transfer of nutritive
material from the surrounding cells to the egg-cell.
Strasburger ('oi, pp. 550-553), in a late publication on the proto-
plasmic connections between cells in plants, calls into question the
statement that nuclei or nuclear fragments pass bodily through the pits
of the surrounding cells into the egg-cell of GymnosperrAs as a normal
phenomenon, and asserts that it is the result of injury due to pressure
or fixing reagents.
There seems to be no doubt that in all Gymnosperms in which the
egg-cells reach such an enormous size the cells immediately surround-
ing the ^%% contribute directly to the nutrition of the latter, but it is
not clear why any of the material should pass over bodily into the
egg-cell.
The final step in the development of the archegonium is the forma-
tion of the ventral canal-cell, which takes place immediately preceding
fecundation, and consequently this cell persists only a short time (Fig.
67, A). It was probably due to this fact that the presence of a ventral
canal-cell was not observed by Warming and Treub. Only a plasma
membrane and not a cell-wall is formed separating the ventral canal-
cell from the ^%%. It is not at all improbable that in some cases a
plasma membrane may not be formed, and such is reported for Ceph^
alotaxis fortufii by Arnoldi (1900). The formation of a plasma
membrane is, however, of secondary importance in the formation of
the ventral canal-cell, for if the nucleus of the central cell of the
archegonium divides karyokinetically, and one of the daughter-nuclei
becomes the functional egg-nucleus, the division is certainly to be
regarded as the formation of a ventral canal-cell whether a plasma
membrane is formed or not.
Botanists have sometimes been inclined to refer to the formation of
the ventral canal-cell as a maturation process similar to that in the
animal ^%%. Ikeno speaks of this step in the development as the period
of maturation (Reifungsperiode), which recalls the formation of the
polar bodies in the animal egg, but I do not infer that he considers the
two processes homologous. He states, however, that it appears prob-
■58
able, judging from the karyokinetic figures observed, that the nuclear
division leading to the formation of the ventral canal-cell is of the
heterotypic type, and takes place essentially as in the first division of
the pollen mother-cells of the Liliaeete. This is certainly an error,
for in both Gymnosperms and Angiosperms the heterotypic nuclear
division occurs in the micro- and macrospore mother-cells and nowhere
else in ontogeny. Since the spore mother-cells of the Gymnosperms
are homologous with those of the higher plants, we naturally expect
to find the heterotypic division in Cycas in the first karyokinesis of
the macrospore mother-cell. This is made all the more certain by the
researches of Juel (1900), who finds in Lartx that the first nuclear
divisioQ in the macrospore mother-cell is heterotypic. In Larix and
in other Gymnosperms the earlier development of the macrospore is
precisely the same as in such Angiosperms as Helleborus, in which
the first nuclear division is heterotypic and homologous with the first
division in the pollen mother-cell.
The formation of the ventral canal-cell may represent some sort of
a maturation process, and the conclusion that this cell is an aborted
egg is tempting, but at our present stale of knowledge such an infer-
ence is scarcely justifiable.
FECUNDATION.
Soon after its formation the ventral canal-cell disorganizes. The
nucleus of the egg passes back gradually toward the middle of the cell,
at the same time increasing in size. Finally, when the center of the
cell is reached, the nucleus is usually large, being generally longer
than broad, and shows the structure of the resting condition.
OVMNOsrBRHB.
159
During the final stages in the development of the spermatozoid the
proximal end of the pollen tube, which is still capped by the exine of
the spore, grows downward into the prothallial cavity as in Zamia
(Fig. 65, A). This cavity in Cycas, according to Ikeno, is filled
with a watery fluid derived largely from the archegonia, and in which
the spermatozoids swim on escaping from the pollen tube. Webber
is of the opinion that in Zamia this fluid is derived largely from the
pollen tube.
The spermatozoids i
about rapidly, and in a
time penetrate the
n Cycai
:apmg from the pollen tube, sw:m
That part of the egg at which
a spermatozoid enters is de-
pressed, giving the impres-
sion that it came against the
egg with some force. The
nucleus of the spermatozoid
now escapes from its cyto-
plasmic mantle and migrates
toward the nucleus of the
egg. The cytoplasm and
blepharoplast are left in the
upper part of the egg as in
Zamia (Fig. 66, A, B),
where they undergo disor-
ganization. It frequently
happens that several sperm- ^
atozoids reach the egg, but,
as a rule, only one penetrates
into its interior, the others b,
remaining at the surface.
Whether more than one male 1
is not known.
When male and female nuclei come in contact they are readily
distinguished from each other, the male being smaller, with a more
finely granular threadwork. Both are in the resting stage. The male
nucleus seems to press against the female, forming a depression in the
latter. In a short time the male nucleus is completely imbedded within
the egg-nucleus; the membrane of the male nucleus disappears, and
the two nuclei fuse so completely that the fusion nucleus can scarcely
be distinguished from an unfecundated nucleus of the egg.
s ever fuses with the egg-nucleus
1 60 ARCRB60NIATSS .
The processes incident to and accompanying fecundation in Zamia
differ only in minor details from those of Cyeas. Certain phases of
these processes, however, as observed by Webber ('97, I, 11, III), are
of special interest and importance. They are described as follows
(■97, 11, p. 18):
The proximal ends of the pollen tubes . . , which grow downward
through Ihe apical tissue of ihe nucellus into a cavity formed in the prothallium
above the archegonium, have increased in length until the ends almost or quite
touch the neck cells of the archegonia. which protrude into the same cavity
(Fig, 6;, A), It is interesting to note that the pollen tubes when they enter the
prothallium cavity, which is filled with air. do not grow at random, but bend
slightly outward and grow directly toward Ihe archegonia. . . . The pro-
truding lip formed by the old pollen grain is plainly visible with a hand lens.
and is evidently the point which first comes into contact with the neck cells of
the archegonia. The neck cells are also distended and turgid, and are evi-
dently easily broken. If in this stage the end of a pollen tube be touched very
lightly with the flat side of a scalpel it bursts, and the antherozoids, together with
a drop of the watery contents of the pollen tube are quickly forced out, and the
pollen tube immediately shrivels up into a shapeless mass. . . . The pollen
tube evidently grows down until the end is forced against the neck cells, when ■
Ihe tube bursts, discharging the mature antherozoids and the watery contents
of the tube which supplies a drop of fluid in which the antherozoids can swim.
. . . ('97. Ill, p. 226).
As explained in my previous papers, several antherozoids commonly enter
each archegonium, two being usually found and sometimes three or four. The
entire anlherozoid enters unchanged, swimming in between the ruptured neck
cells. Only one of the antherozoids is concerned in fecundation, and the others
are usually found between the protoplasm and the wall of the archegonium.
presenting their original form and appearance, or in some Stage of disintegra-
tion (Fig. 66. A). Occasionally one of the antherozoids not concerned in fecun-
dation pushes for a short distance into the contents of the archegonium. as it is
always found in such cases to form a distinct body which stains very differently
. ■ . ('01, p. 65). That one which is utiliied in fecundation swims into the
protoplasm of the archegonium for a short distance, where it comes 10 rest and
undergoes change. The nucleus slips out of its cytoplasmic sheath and passes
on alone from this point to the egg-nucleus, with which it unites. The spiral
ciliferousbandremainsat the apex of the egg -cell in the place where the nucleus
left In very numerous instances, jusi after fecundation, it has been discovered
in this position, and there can be no douDt that this process is the one normally
occurring. It shows very plainly and presents nearly the original form of the
spermatozoid (Fig. 66, B), but is always stretched out much more than in the
normal spermatozoid. . . .
The method of escape of the nucleus from the body of the spermatozoid can
only be conjectured. It would &eem, however, that the rapid boring of the
apical or spiral end into the egg-cell may cause too great a pressure on Ihe
large body of the spermatozoid. resulting in its burbling and freeing the nucleus .
GTMNOBFERMS.
t6i
while the cilia motion continues probably some time longer, carrying the band
farther a.l(ing and freeing the nucleus from any hindrance by il. The apex of
the spiral end of the spermatoioid invariably enters the egg-cell first, and in all
of the cases observed where the nucleus has just escaped from the spermatozoid
it has been found a short distance behind the spiral of the spermatojoid, as if
il had been forced out and left behind. The function of the cytoplasm of the
spermatozoid is still in considerable doubt, but that it fuses with the cytoplasm
of Ihecgg-cell is certain. Shoitly after the nucleus has broken out of the sper-
matozoid cell, the thin layer of dense cytoplasm which surrounded it can be
seen in a broken, fragmentary form, still somewhat connected wiih the spiral
band. The cytoplasm of the spermatoioid in this stage is very different from
that of the egg-cell, being more densely granular and staining more deeply, so
that it is easily distinguished. Later, only a coarse granular substance is found
inside the spiral coil of the ciliferous band, and it would seem that this is the
cytoplasmic matter from the spermatoioid which has mingled with that of the
egg-cell. It should be mentioned that the plasma membrane surrounding the
spermatozoid has entirely disappeared, no tmce of it being visible. It would
seem to have fused with some substance of the egg-cell or to have been
absorbed in some way.
The male nucleus, when it has escapted from the spermatozoid and is observed
lying in the cytoplasm at the apex of the egg-cell, is a loose, open structure,
seeming to have but little kinoplasmic and chromatin matter. The passage to
the nucleus is evidently a rapid one, as (ew stages have been found between
the above and the completion of fecundation. In some instances the path over
which the nucleus travelled in reaching the egg-nucleus is discernible by the
arrangement of the granules in the cytoplasm, showing the direction of the
passage.
The egg-nucleus, previous to fecundation, is elliptical and is located slightly
below the center of the enormous egg-cell which is about 3 mm. long by 1.5 mm.
wide (Fig. 66. A, B). The egg-nucleus is of enormous size, comparatively,
being plainly visible to the unaided eye. It is composed of an open, coarse
reticulum. So far as the writer has observed there is no depression or '■ emp-
fsngnisshohle " in the upper part of the nucleus where the sperm-nucleus enters,
as was found by Ikeno in Cycai, No special attention has been given to this
matter, however, and further observation may show it to be present. The male
nucleus in entering the egg-nucleus gradually pushes into it as observed by
llceno in Cycas, and finally becomes entirely surrounded by it. Meanwhile it
has changed its structure and become densely granular, differing markedly
from the egg-nucleus in this particular. . . . After fecundation is apparently
completed the male nucleus appears as 3 small, nearly round body in the upper
portion of the egg-nucleus into which it has penetrated (Fig. 66, B),
Further changes in the sexual nuclei were not followed by Webber,
and it is not known whether a fusion nucleus is formed in Zamia as
described by Ikeno for Cycas.
Since the publication of his paper on Cycas, Ikeno ('01) has observed
the formation of the ventral canal-cell, the process of fecundation and
i6a
ARCHEGONIATES.
tbe firat division of the fusion nucleus in Ginkgo Btloha (Fig 67 A
BCD) These processes agree closely with those in Cycas In
Ginkgo however the male nucleus at the time of fusion is relatively
small bemg less than one tenth the size of the female nucleus As in
Cycas and Zatttta the male nucleus becomes completely imbedded in
the female before the dissolution of its membrane. Both nuclei are
in the resting condition at the time of fusion.
The spindle of the first karyokinesis following fusion is formed
within the nuclear cavity and before its membrane has disappeared
(Fig. 67, B, C, D). Nothing is aaid by Ikeno about being able to
distinguish male and female chromatin elements in this division.
GYMNOSPBRMS. 1 63
It 18 interesting to note further that in neither Cycas^ Zamia^ nor
Ginkgo was the stalk or prothallial cell of the pollen tube found in
the t!^ by any of the observers mentioned. These cells are probably
disorganized beyond recognition when the contents of the tube are
discharged into the e,%%.
PINUS.
THE MALE AND FEMALE GAMETOPHYTES.
Apart from the absence of motile spermatozoids and the behavior
of the male gametophyte, the process of fecundation in the Coniferales,
so far as this is well known, is in general similar to that in Cycas^
Zamiay and Ginkgo^ and it will be necessary only to point out briefly
the more important features of difference.
Since the important researches of Strasburger, Goroschankin, and
Belajeff upon certain of the higher Gymnosperms, an interesting series
of facts has been collected by Dixon ('94), Blackman ('98), Cham-
berlain ('99), Murrill (1900), Ferguson ('01), and others. The studies
of later observers, who used more improved technique, have been
confined principally to the genera Pinus^ Ptcea, and Tsuga^ and
consequently our knowledge of the sexual process in many other
Gymnosperms is sadly wanting.
It has been shown by Strasburger ('92) and others that the prothal-
lial cell in the ripe microspore of Pinus and other closely related genera
is the last one of a series of two or three cells, and that this cell divides,
as in Cycas and Ginkgo^ to form the stalk cell and the generative cell
of the antheridium (Fig. 68, A, B). The generative cell (body cell)
then divides to produce the two non-motile male gametes, each consist-
ing of a nucleus surrounded by a specially differentiated mass of cyto-
plasm (Fig. 68, C).
Contrary to Cycas ^ Zamta^ and Ginkgo^ the distal end of the male
gametophyte, or pollen tube, grows in a more or less direct line from
the pollen chamber down through the nucellus to the archegonium,
and while the tube seems to be merely a carrier of the gametes, it can and
doubtless does act as an absorber of nutriment as well. The probable
need of less food by the male gametophyte of the higher gymnosperms
may account for the absence of a specially developed absorbing appa-
ratus. This idea is advanced merely as a suggestion and not as an
adequate explanation of the difference between the behavior of the
tube of Pinus^ for example, and that of Cycas or Ginkgo. Other
factors may have been more influential during the phylogenetic develop-
ment of these forms.
t€4 ARCMXGOMIATES
The development of the archegonium is the same as in the lower
gyn:i no sperms. The ventral canal cell is separated from the egg merely
by a plasma membrane, which is formed b) the connecting fibers, as
is usual in the higher pHnts It persistf for a short time only In
•pircmi in itlJl icp.nu lod diiiiDCI.
PiHus $lro6us, according to Ferguson, there are probably instances
in which the nucleus of this cell ia not reconstructed, and this may be
true also in other genera and species.
6YMNOSPBRMS. 1 65
FECUNDATION.
Goroschanken ('83) observed in Pinus fumilio that both male nuclei
pass into the egg-cell, and the same fact was established for Picea
vulgaris by Strasburger ('84). Dixon ('94) seems to have been the
first to observe that in Pinus sylvestris all four nuclei in the pollen
tube, /. e.^ the two male nuclei, the stalk-cell nucleus, and the tube
nucleus pass into the egg-cell of the archegonium. This fact has been
confirmed by Blackman ('98) for Pinus sylvestris^ by Murrill (1900)
for Tsuga canadensis^ and by Ferguson for Pinus strobus. Accord-
ing to Blackman the behavior of the four nuclei in Pinus sylvestris
can be easily followed after their entrance into the egg-cell. The two
male nuclei around which the cytoplasm of the generative cell can be no
longer observed are distinguished by their larger size. In P, strobus
one of these nuclei is sometimes larger than the other (Fig. 68, C).
The nuclei of the stalk cell and tube are, however, similar, and can
scarcely be distinguished from each other.
Within the egg one of the two male nuclei moves toward the nucleus
of the egg^ the other three nuclei remaining near the upper end of the
cell. On its way through the cytoplasm of the egg the functional
male nucleus increases in size, and in some cases in substances stain-
ing more readily, but in others the increase in size seems to be due to
vacuolation. The nucleus of the egg-cell in Pinus sylvestris at the
time of fecundation presents a strikingly peculiar structure, which
differs from that of the female nucleus in all other plants. After the
formation of the ventral canal-cell the female nucleus migrates toward
the center of the cell, and, by the time it has reached the middle, it
has attained an enormous size, and there is developed within it a rather
coarse, uniform, and wide-meshed linin reticulum which persists until
a later stage (Fig. 69, A) • Within this linin reticulum the chromatin
is distributed in irregular masses of varying size. These masses may
be in the form of irregular lumps as if composed of an aggregate of
granules, or in shreds or rods with uneven edges. Sometimes they
appear globular as small nucleoli. In fact it is quite difficult to distin-
guish between some of the small nucleoli and similar chromatin masses,
if, indeed, a difference really exists. The quantity of chromatin in the
nucleus is proportionally very small. In addition to the linin reticulum
there is also present a fine granular substance which appears to be
evenly distributed in the nucleus or aggregated along the linin threads.
In the former case the nucleus appears more uniformly granular, and its
linin reticulum stands out less sharply. The structure of the egg-
nucleus in Pinus sylvestris^ as described by Blackman, agp^ees with
[66
ARCHKGONIATBS.
that of my own observations, and from the work of Chamberlain ('99)
on Pinus laricio and Murrill (1900) on Tsuga canadensis, it &eems
that a similarly constructed nucleus is present in these species. In
Pinus strobus (Ferguson, '01 J the structure of the egg-nucleus may
vary from a most delicate network bearing minute granules to an inter-
rupted, imperfect reticulum composed of large, irregular, diffusely-
staining elements. It has one large, vacuolate nucleolus and a variable
number of small nucleoli.
The sexual nuclei of Pinus on coming together are In the resting
condition, and as in Cycas, Ginkgo, and Zamia the male nucleus
penetrates bodily into the female nucleus. Here also the male nucleus
seems to press with some force against the membrane of the egg-nucleus,
thereby forming a concave Jepression in the latter (Fig. 69, A).
6YMKOSPBRMS. l6*J
Although the male nucleus is almost enclosed by the female, actual
fusion, according to Blackman, does not take place immediately, since
the membrane of the male nucleus is intact (Fig. 69, B). The mem-
brane soon disappears, but the chromatin of the two nuclei does not fuse
at this stage and no resting fusion nucleus is formed. With further
development the chromatin of each nucleus will give rise to a group of
chromosomes, which become arranged upon the spindle of the first
division after fecundation where they are seen to be split longitudinally
(Fig. 69, C). As has been pointed out for Ginkgo (Fig. 67, C, D) the
spindle seems to arise entirely within the limits of the female nucleus.
In Pinus laricio^ according to Chamberlain, after the male nucleus
is within the nucleus of the ^%%^ the chromatin of the two pronuclei
appear as two distinct masses in the spirem stage. Murrill finds that
in Tsuga canadensis both nuclei are in the resting condition when
actual fusion begins, but he seems to be of the opinion that the identity
of the male and female chromatin can be traced until the division of
the fusion nucleus, as will be seen from the following :
The chromatin of each nucleus collects in the form of a thick knotted thread
near the center of the separating partition, and the two masses remain distinct
until the spirem bands begin to segment. Just before the spirems are formed
the separating membranes disappear and the nuclear cavities become united.
The spindle then arises in a multipolar fashion between and among the two
masses, twelve chromosomes being supplied from the chromatin of the sperm
and twelve from that of the egg, as described by Blackman for Pinus sylvestris,
Ferguson finds in Pinus strobus that the two sexual nuclei do not
fuse in the resting stage. The male nucleus imbeds itself in the egg-
nucleus but does not penetrate its membrane. In each nucleus is devel-
oped a chromatin spirem and an achromatic reticulum. The nuclear
membranes now disappear, but the two chromatin groups remain
distinct until the nuclear-plate stage (Fig. 68, D).
The spindle of the first division following fecundation always lies between
the conjugating nuclei and parallel with the outer, free surface of the sperm
nucleus. It is multipolar in origin and is probably derived equally from the
paternal and maternal nucleus. The spindle fibers appear to arise by a re-
arrangement of the achromatic nuclear reticula, and are evidently not the
expression of a special kinoplasmic substance.
In the stage of the mature spindle of the first division following
fecundation in Pinus austriaca^ the species examined by myself, no
distinction whatever could be recognized between male and female
chromatin.
1 68 ARCHB60NIATES.
If the results of the several observers referred to in the preceding
paragraphs be correct, the behavior of the fusion nucleus in Pinus
differs not only from that of Cycas and Ginkgo as described by Ikeno,
but also from the fusion nucleus in all other plants, a case described
in a species of Spirogyra by Chmielewskij excepted.
The fate of the other male nucleus, together with that of the stalk
cell and tube, indicates that these structures are consumed as nutrient
material. Whether the cytoplasm which is brought into the egg with
the male nucleus or as a part of the spermatozoid has any morpho-
logical or hereditary value must still remain an open question.
From the standpoint of this work the development and union of the
sexual elements in the Gnetales are so imperfectly known that a dis-
cussion of the subject will not be given. The process of fecundation
in Gnetum gnemon has been described in considerable detail by Lotsy
('99), to whose paper the reader is referred.
CHAPTER VII.— ANGIOSPERMS.
Since the classical researches of De Bary ('49) and Strasburger ('78,
'79, '84), especially the latter, the nature of the sexual process in the
Angiosperms has been a matter of common knowledge among botanists.
It is considered beyond the purpose of this work to discuss the subject
historically, and no attempt will be made to present a summary of the
various theories that have been advanced from time to time during the
past half century upon the homologies of the female gametophyte or
embryo-sac. The view held here is that pollen grains and embryo-
sacs are respectively micro- and macrospores. The author is of the
opinion, as will be seen from what follows, that the preponderance of
morphological and cytological evidence indicates clearly that the pollen
mother-cell and the embryo-sac mother-cell are undeniably homologous
with the micro- and macrospore mother-cells of the archegoniates.
The fact that the embryo-sac mother-cell is not provided with a special
or well-differentiated cell-wall is almost without significance in deter-
mining homologies.
THE BMBRYO-SAC OR FEMALE GAMETOPHYTE.
Although many variations occur among Angiosperms in the develop-
ment of the embryo-sac, yet in the vast majority of cases this process
may be reduced to two forms or types. In the one case a readily
distinguishable hypodermal cell of the nucellus, either with or without
giving rise to a tapetum, divides into an axial row of four (sometimes
three ?) cells, or potential macrospores, the lowermost one developing
usually into the embryo-sac. In the second case, which is typified by
various species of Lilium^ the hypodermal cell becomes at once the
macrospore. As illustrating these two types respectively, the process
of development will be described in Hellehorus fxtidus^ one of the
Ranunculacese, and Lilium martagon.
The macrospore mother-cell of Hellehorus fxtidus increases
greatly in size, becoming much longer than broad in keeping pace
with the growth in length of the nucellus. Its nucleus, which lies
usually in the upper end of the cell, increases in size simultaneously, as a
preparation for the first nuclear division. This period of growth of both
cell and nucleus corresponds to the period of growth immediately pre-
ceding the first nuclear division in the pollen mother-cell (Fig. 70, A).
The nucleus now divides, and, as a rule, there follows a division of
170 ANOIOSPBtlUS.
the cell. The first nuclear division is heterotypic, corresponding in
detail with the first karyokinesis in the microspore mother-cell of the
same plant. The two resulting cells soon divide again, thus giving
rise to the axial row of four cells, the four potential macrosporea.
The second nuclear division is the same as the second division in the
pollen mother-ceil. A phenomenon which sometimes occurs in Htlle'
borus (and it is probable that
it may take place in other plants
also) furnishes additional evi-
dence in support of our by-
\r- pothesis, namely, that the two
divisions in this hypodermal
cell, or embryo-sac mother-cell,
are homologous with the two
•P JlSi JB S'* 7) divisions in the pollen mother-
\, J^^ "1^®; ^ ""■ *^^" division may not
lake place until after the second
' jM.",, T^jH iijA. my fTTi nuclear division, when the four
fL-^^ < fsl 1 t^ffl^Si ri2t«/ granddaughter nuclei will lie in
I. — ± iiu - k iy/i!B&AJ3^B»G/ [|jg upper end of the cell, and
the cell-plates are laid down
simultaneously (Fig. 70, B).
It has been observed also that
the four nuclei, instead of lying
in one plane aa in Fig. 70, B,
are sometimes arranged in a
tetrad and connected with each
other by a system of kinoplas-
mic connecting fibers, as in the
corresponding stage of the pol-
len mother-cell.
B.iMM leBBigniyidBgninw, mowing ini BUf poien- ii r ,i ■ ,
ikj «.«:««(».«; in ihi»™e«ii-di»i.ion did noi The lower cell of the axial
ibiiowfiniBiimii.iiidihtpiiiiiniiiD.inbniiicniiirk- ^ow becomes, as a rule, the
joE out (he Ibur cclli were formed iinuluneoiuJy, ... • .
functional macrospore. It m-
creases rapidly tn size at the expense of the other three cells and the
adjacent tissue of the nucellus, and develops in the usual way into the
embryo- sac.
The unmistakable homology of the macrospore mother-cell of the
Angiosperms with that of the Gymnoaperras has been very clearly
shown by Juel (1900). This author finds in Larix that the first and
second nuclear divisions in the macrospore mother-cell, which give
-EmbryD^UC Dil
THS SUBRYO-SAC OR PE11AI.B OAMBTOPHYTE.
171
rise to the axial row of four cetlti, correspond, as in other Gymno-
sperros, precisely with the first and second divisions in the microspore
mother-cell of this plant. In my own opinion the only legitimate
conclusion to be drawn from this morphological and cytological evi-
dence is that the macrospore mother-cell of Larix is homologous with
that of Helltborus and other Angiosperms in which the embryo-sac
develops similarly.
In the development of the embryo-sac, as typified by Lilium and
many other monocotyledonous plants, the hypodermal cell does not
produce an axial row of four cells, but becomes at once the functional
macrospore. With the growth of the nucellus this hypodermal cell
increases greatly in size, as does also its nucleus (Fig. 71). The
nucleus, after its characteristic period of
growth, divides heterotypically. The two
resulting daughter- nuclei lie in the ends of
the cell. No cell-division follows this
nuclear division, although the thickening of
the connecting fibers in the equatorial region
seems to indicate that a tendency toward oell-
division existed (Fig. 73, A). The macro-
spore continues its growth, and the daughter-
nuclei divide. This division is homotypic
and corresponds exactly to the second mitosis
in the pollen mother-cell. The four resulting
nuclei have, as a rule, the orientation shown
in Fig, 7a, B. Very frequently no vacuole
is present at this stage, and the four nuclei are
connected with each other and with the plasma
membrane by systems of klnoplasmic radiations and connecting fibers.
The increase of the cell in length is now rapid, and, as a result, one
or more large vacuoles are formed at the center or near the micropylar
end of the sac. Two of the four nuclei which are sisters move into
the upper, and the other two into the lower end of the cell. In normal
cases the nuclei in each end divide so that a group of four nuclei occu-
pies each end. The four nuclei in the micropylar end are arranged
either in a plane, or nearly so, or in the form of a tetrad (Fig. 73,
A, B). The arrangement and behavior of the nuclei in the chalazal
end of the sac is more variable (Mottier, '97).
As a rule the two nuclei In the micropylar end of the sac, and it is
with these that we are especially concerned, divide simultaneously, and,
before cell-plates are laid down, the four resulting nuclei are connected
■ ri — Bmbryo-Mtc Dlothcr.ccll
lALitatm martafn irlill ou-
cUiu fthowlDg b«ci<kAtiif of
propluiB ot diTiikoB.
1^3 ANOTOSPBRM8.
by beautiful systems of kinoplasmic connecting fibers. Cell-plates, or
plasma membranes, are next formed by the connecting fibers, in a man-
ner common to the higher plants, by which the three cells of the egg-
apparatus are differentiated, while a fourth nucleus, the upper polar
nucleus and a sister of the egg-nucleus, remains free in the cytoplasm
(Fig, 73, B). In A, Fig. 73, three nuclei of the tetrad are shown.
The cell-plates are nearly formed, and it is clear that the lower cell to
the right will become the egg-cell, while the nucleus to the left is
unquestionably the upper polar nucleus. The cytoplasm immediately
surrounding this nucleus is not delimited by a plasma membrane as in
the case of the other three cells. In B, Fig. 73, the relation of all
four nuclei is evident.
The antipodal cells in Lilium martagon are formed in the same
way as those of the egg-apparatus when the process is normal, although
the development of these cells is not infrequently variable in this
species (Mottier, '97). Among the Angiosperms in general the anti-
podal cells represent a very variable group both as to number and
THE BMBRVO-SAC OR FSMALB OAMHTOPHYTK. 173
period of duration. In many plants they disorganize immediately
after they are formed ; in others they may divide repeatedly, giving
rise to a larger or smaller mass of tisstie which remains functional (or
a comparatively long time. The development of the antipodal cells
into a mass of tissue, whose function is probably concerned with the
absorption and elaboration of food materials, may occur in the moat
widely separated families — a fact which goes to show that this phe-
nomenon is a special adaptation in each specific case and in no way
indicative of a closer phylogenetic relationship or a primitive condition.
The typical embryo-sac, or female gametophyte, consists, therefore,
of aeven cells, one of which, the egg-cetl, is the female gamete, while
the other cells may he looked upon us vegetative or prothallial cells
(Fig, 73, C). The egg-cell may be regarded as the homologuc of the
egg-cell in the Gymnosperms, and hence a rudimentary archegonium.
Whether the synergid^ are to be regarded as rudimentary egg-cells, or
merely prothallial-cells, can not be determined at the present state of
our knowledge.
As stated in a preceding paragraph, no attempt will be made even
to summarize the numerous variations in the development of the
embryo-sac that have been observed by the many investigators, since
the vast majority of these variations may reasonably be considered as
special adaptations, and as such are of small theoretical importance.
One of the many interesting cases about which there is likely to be
much diversity of opinion will be briefly mentioned. This is found
in the development of the embryo-sac of Peperomia pellucida, as
described by Campbell {'99, '01) and Johnson (1900). In this species
sixteen nuclei are present in the mature embryo-sac. Of these one
becomes the nucleus of the egg, one the single syncrgid, and several,
usually eight, fuse to form the endosperm nucleus. The remaining
nuclei, according to Johnson, degenerate, but Camphell finds that they
are scattered in the sac, each developing about itself a cell-wall much
as do the antipodal cells of many Angiosperms. Johnson regards the
peculiarities of the embryo-sac in Peperomia us secondarily acquired
from the typical form, while Campbell looks upon them as primitive,
recalling such forms among the Gymnosperms as Gnelum gnemon
(Lotsy, 1900).
In the development of the embryo-sac, as typified by Lilium, the
two cell-divisions which result in the axial row of four cells in Helle-
horus are wanting, and the question arises whether the hypodermal
cell of Lilium, for example, which develops directly into the embryo-
sac, is homologous with the hypodermal cell of Helleborus, or only
'74
ANGIOSPBKM8.
with that one of the axial row which develops into the embryo-fiac.
The view held by the author is t'hat the hypodermal cells in both cases
are macrospore mother-cells. In Lllium this macrospore mother-cell
becomes at once the macrospore, while in Helleborus it gives rise to
four spores. In both cases the reduced number of chromosomes is
present, and the egg-cell of LUium is hereditarily the equivalent of
the egg-cell in Helleborus. The number of cell-divisions elapsing
between that period in which the reduced number of chromosomes
appears and the differentiation of the sexual cells is of no importance,
since in many ferns, for example, thousands of cell-divisions occur
between these points in ontogeny. It seems, therefore, that the view
held here not only does no violence to either the facts of morphology
or cytology, or to the most widely accepted theory concerning the
significance of the reduction of the number of chromosomes, but it is
also in complete harmony with these facts.
THE MALE OAMETOPHYTE.
As in the case of the embryo-sac, the development of the male
gametes in the microspore or in the pollen tube, the male gameto-
phyte, is so well known that only the briefest mention of it is necessary.
In Che microspore of LiHum, in which the cytological details arc
probably best understood, the antheridial or generative cell is clearly
differentiated from the remaining cytoplasm of the spore by a plasma
membrane. The generative cell is moon-shaped or crcscentic in Lilium
eandidum and Z. martagon, and its cytopla«m behaves somewhat
differently toward certain stains,' so that the contrast between the gen
erative cell and the cytoplasm o£ the tube cell is often very striking.
Strasburger ('gS), who attributes a fibrillar structure to the cytoplasm
of the generative cell, regards it «s kinoplasm, and since some cyto-
plasm accompanies the male nucleus into the embryo-sac, the theory
may not be without significance. In Lilium and in many other
Angiosperms the generative or antheridial cell divides in the pollen
tube to give rise to the two male gametes, but in some instances this
division takes place in the spore. Each male gamete consists, there-
fore, of a nucleus surrounded by a small portion of cytoplasm derived
from the generative cell.
Nothing need be added here concerning the growth of the pollen
tube toward the egg-cell of the embryo-sac. The result is the same
whether the tube enters tlirough the micropyle or chalaza. The end
of the tube may enter the sac at one side of one of the synergida, in
T»R MALK GAHSTOPHYTE.
which case only one of these cells is at once disorganized, the other
retaining its normal structure for some time, or it may enter between
the two synergidae, when both cells are destroyed almost immediately.
telophue of Ihird mitoill^ the four nuclei, Ih
ee only ihown, form i (elndj the lower nudeui Is
(be right b the egg-nucJeus, <l.e one to left the
■he three celli at ttt-*f ?*'*'■'<"'" i"" forme
HBU lUge, pethnjt • !«(le Ijler, riiowing .11 f
iur nuclei In * plane ; the lo'er nucleui on left li the
ave beendiichaiged. <.■.. egg-gudcu> ; x-it.. mile
Bucleia applied 10 (h«t or .he egg: -i,-.", leco
nd mjlenuclciii .ppnaehing .ipper polir nudem;
As soon as the end of the pollen tube enters the embi^yo-sac it
opens, discharging the two male ganietes and other contents. One
of the mate nuclei enters the egg-cell and applies itself to the nucleus
of the egg, while the other passes on into the cavity of the sac (Fig,
73, C). As soon as the male nuclei have been discharged into the
1^6 ANGIOSPSRMS.
embryo-sac and can be distinctly recognized, no trace of the cytoplasm |
which accompanied them in the tube can be distinguished, so that \
the exact behavior of this cytoplasm is unknown. Consequently v
are concerned here solely with the union of the nuclei.
THE FUSION OF MALE AND EGO-NUCLEI.
We shall follow first the male nucleus which fuses with that of the
egg-cell. It is presumably the first male nucleus which escapes from the j
pollen tube that unites with the nucleus of ihe egg, but positive proof I
on this point is want-
ing. In certain spe- I
cies of Lilium, and \
various observer!
have shown this to be
true of many other
Angiosperms, the
male nucleus, when
observed in the egg-
cell, is frequently
sausage-shaped,
worm-like, or S-
shaped (Mottier,
•97), making one or
more spiral-like
turns, which is sug-
gestive of a worm-
like motion, but posi-
A, r«mlli»n n.l. mideut applied 10 e(g-nuclau. Lilnm mtrltf'^. tive proof of any SUCh
fl,egg.eeirofiiVix.prMi.fl'irf«w,.ho»ingit.uainiii:LtHii.«o(fuiiDB: movement is want-
iht nuil»[oit™bn.Beih»»t(lii»ppMKdal place oliom.cl. , .
ing. It applies itself
to the nucleus of the egg, retaining the form mentioned for some time
(Fig. 74, A). The structure of the two sexual nuclei at this stage ig
accurately shown for LiUum martagon in this figure. The two
nuclei are in llie resting condition, although the chromatin of the
male nucleus is a little more regularly arranged. The male nuclei
when in the embryo-sac stain a deeper red, safranin, gentian violet
ange G being used, than the other nuclei of the sac, and for
and I
that reason ihey may be readily recognized. As fusion progresses, the
nuclei become quite alike in shape, size and structure (Fig- 74, B).
Their membranes gradually disappear at the place of contact, tlieir
cavities become one, and the resulting fusion nucleus, which is in the
PATS OF SECOND MALE NUCLEUS IN EMBRYO-SAC. 1 77
resting condition, can scarcely be distinguished from the nucleus of
an unfecundated egg. The nucleoli finally unite also.
The worm-like or S-shape form of the male nucleus in Lilium^
first described by the author in 1897 (Mottier, '97, p. 23), has since
that time attracted the close attention of students of fecundation
generally. Guig^ard, having observed the same phenomenon in 1899,
concluded to designate these vermiform nuclei as antherozoids, evidently
attributing to them the power of locomotion. As a matter of fact these
nuclei do not possess cilia or any other cytoplasmic organ of loco-
motion, nor have the male nuclei in any Angiosperm been found to
possess any such structures. Nuclei in many vegetative cells of both
plants and animals are known to be able to change their form, and the
fact that in the embryo-sac the male nuclei may assume a worm-like
shape, which merely suggests a squirming or vermiform motion, is not
a sufficient reason for designating them as spermatozoids. So far as
is known, all spermatozoids are provided with a cytoplasmic organ of
locomotion, existing in the form of a cilium or cilia, and it certainly
does not conduce to clearness to apply this term to the male nuclei of the
Angiosperms. Strasburger (1900) claims that the vermiform nucleus
moves passively in the embryo-sac, basing his opinion upon observa-
tions of the embryo-sac of Monotrofa in the living condition. A
streaming movement was seen in the cytoplasmic strand connecting
the egg-cell with the endosperm nucleus, and, in the light of this fact,
it is highly probable that the second male nucleus is carried to the
endosperm nucleus by that means.
THB PATE OP THE SECOND MALE NUCLEUS IN THE
EMBRYO-SAC.
The fact that one of the male nuclei fuses with a polar nucleus, or
with the endosperm nucleus in certain lilies and in species of widely
separated families, has also aroused a keen interest among botanistS|
and has called forth much interesting and suggestive speculation. In
1897 the author called attention to the fact that the second male nucleus
in Lilium martagon applied itself to one of the polar nuclei, but the
actual fusion was not observed. The plants from which the material
was obtained produced few or no seeds that year, and all preparations
of embryo-sacs, examined at a time when normally fecundated eggs
should have been present, gave only evidence of disorganization, and
it was concluded that probably a fusion of the nuclei did not proceed
farther, which under the circumstances may have been true. Later,
other investigators as well as the author have observed this nuclear
angiosperms.
fusion in species of Lilium {Fig. 75, A, B, C). An account of the
fusion of one of the male nuclei with the polar nuclei was first pub'
lished by Nawaschin ('99) and made known to botanists in general
by a reference in the Botanisclies Cenlralblatt.
Guignard ('99) in the same year published the results of his obser-
vations contirmingthe statement o£ Nawaschin. HeHgured the second
vermiform male nucleus in contact with one or both polar nuclei, but
none of Guignard's fignres showed an actual fusion. Although we
are justified in assuming that sexual nuclei, when brought in contact,
will fuse, yet the possibility is not excluded that since the sexual nuclei
remain side by side for some time before fusion takes place, the causes
which have been long known to operate in preventing the formation
of seeds in certain species of Lilium may also prevent the complete
fusion of these nuclei after having come in contact.
The fusion of a male nucleus with the endosperm nucleus has received
different interpretations at the hands of the several investigators. Na-
waschin { 1900), H. De Vries ('99, 1900) and Correns ('99) evidently
see in this fusion a true sexual process, basing their conclusion largely
upon the hybrid character of the endosperm of certain varieties of Zea
mays. Guignard in his paper upon Tulipa celliana and T, sylves-
iris regards the process as a pseudo-fecundation.
From a series of important experiments on the hybridization of
several varieties of Zea mays, Webber (1900) arrives independently at
the same conclusion as De Vries, namely, that certain phenomena of
xenia are the result of the fusion of one of the male nuclei with the
endosperm nucleus. As a result of the crossing, the endosperm, pro-
duced in the same embryo-sac with the hybrid embryo sporophyte,
PATB OP SECOND MALB NUCLEUS IN BMBRYO-SAC. 1 79
shows certain well-marked characters of the male parent, and accord-
ing to the hypothesis of Webber, De Vries, and others, these hybrid
characters are transmitted by the male nucleus. In some cases the
endosperm does not reveal hybrid characters, but only those of the
mother plant, and Webber explains the fact by assuming that in those
cases the endosperm nucleus may not have been fecundated. As an
explanation of another peculiar feature of xenia in certain varieties of
maize, which is shown by a variegated or mosaic endosperm, Webber
suggests that probably the second male nucleus may not have united
with the endosperm nucleus, but it may have been able to divide in-
dependently. If this should occur, there would then be formed in the
embryo-sac nuclei of two distinct characters, one group from the
division of the endosperm nucleus and one from the sperm nucleus.
Or a second hypothesis lies in the probability that the second male
nucleus fuses with one of the polar nuclei, and that after fusion the
other polar nucleus is repelled and develops independently. In view
of the fact that in the sea-urchin (Boveri, '95) the male nucleus is
capable of independent division under certain circumstances, these
hypotheses are certainly very suggestive, but they have, as yet, among
plants no support based upon observation, especially since partheno-
genesis is unknown in maize. Before these suggestions can be of
much value in explaining the phenomenon, it is necessary to know
whether a male nucleus is of itself capable of division in the embryo-
sac, and whether one of the polar nuclei without having united with
the other or with a sperm nucleus is also capable of independent
division.
Although the union of a male nucleus with the endosperm nucleus
may be conclusively shown to be the cause of hybrid endosperm in maize,
yet that fact alone is not sufficient to justify the unqualified conclusion
that the fusion represents a real fecundation. Strasburger, in discus-
sing this question at some length in the Botanische Zeitung (pp. 293-
316, 1900), argues forcibly against the doctrine of a double sexual
process as understood by Nawaschin, and proposes a different interpre-
tation of the two sets of nuclear fusions. For the union of the male
nucleus and that of the egg-cell which results in an individual sporophyte,
the tyipressioti g'enerative fecundation is used, while the fusion of the
other male nucleus with the endosperm nucleus is designated vegetative
fecundation. In the interpretation of Strasburger, the need of genera-
tive fecundation by means of sexual nuclei of different origin lies in the
equalization of individual variations, which is necessary for the continu-
ance of the species, while in vegetative fecundation there is merely the
l8o ANGIOSPBRMS.
manifastation of a growth stimulus. Vegetative fecundation according
to this interpretation finds its parallel in such phenomena as described by
Klebs ('98, 1900), Loeb ('99, '01) and Nathansohn (1900), in which,
by means of physical or chemical stimuli, such as increased tempera-
ture or an increase of the osmotic power of the surrounding fluid,
unfecun dated egg-cells have been made to develop parthenogenetically
through certain embryonic stages. According to the view of Stras-
burger, therefore, sexual reproduction embraces fundamentally two
great and far-reaching factors, namely, the union of hereditary ele-
ments and the imparting of a growth stimulus. In the fusion of a
male nucleus with the endosperm nucleus, only one of these factors,
the stimulus to growth, is manifested, since the interrupted growth of
the endosperm is enabled to continue. The result is the same whether
the second sperm nucleus unites with the endosperm nucleus or not,
and furthermore because the endosperm is not an individual in the
sense that the embryo sporophyte is an individual. It is further true
that the endosperm nucleus may divide and give rise to several nuclei
before the contents of the pollen tube are discharged into the embryo-
sac, and in case that no pollen tube reaches the embryo-sac, these same
endosperm nuclei never continue their development. It is reasonable
to conclude, therefore, that a growth stimulus may be imparted to
the endosperm by the act of fecundation in the egg-cell, just as the
vegetative tissue of certain parts of the pistil are stimulated to growth
by the presence of the pollen tube.
Many who agree with Strasburger may probably not consider it
necessary or advisable to use the term " vegetative fecundation." The
author does not see the necessity of associating the idea of fecundation
with this process of nuclear fusion, for the reason that nuclear fusions
in vegetative cells do not signify an act of fecundation. In the light
of all the known facts, it seems that we have to do here with purely
vegetative fusions, and that we are not justified in attributing to such
nuclear fusions the idea of sexuality. Although the upper polar
nucleus is the sister of the egg-nucleus, it does not necessarily follow
that the former is also a female nucleus, since it is certainly not true that
the sister cells of egg-cells are even potential gametes. If such an
assumption were accepted, then the ventral canal-cell of the arche-
goniates might be considered an egg-cell, a doctrine to which the
author can not, as yet, subscribe.
BIBLIOGRAPHY.
Andrews, F. M., 'oi : Karyokinesis in Magnolia and Liriodendron, Bot. Cen-
tralb. Beihefte, ii : Heft 2, 1901.
Arnoldi, W., '00: III. BeitrSge zur Morphologie der Gymnospermen. Flora,
87 : 46-63, 1900.
, IV. Beitrftge zur Morphologie der Gymnospermen. Flora, 87 : 194-
203, 1900.
Artary, a., '90: Zur Entwickelungsgeschichte des Wassernetzes. Moskau,
1890.
Bary, a. db, *58 : Untersuchungen tiber die F^milie der Conjugaten. Leipzig,
1858.
, '63 : Ueber die Fruchtentwickelung der Ascomyceten. Leipzig, 1863.
, '83 : Zu Pringsheims neuen Beobachtung liber den Befruchtungsact
der Gattung Achlya und Saprolegnia, Bot. Ztg., 41 : 38-54, 1883.
Bary, db, and Woronin, '70 : Beitrage zur Morphologie und Phjsiologie der
Pilze. Dritte Reihe. (Abhandl. der Senkenberg. naturf. GeselUch.
Bd. 7.) Frankfurt a. M., 1870.
, *8i : Beitrftge zur Morphologie und Physiologie der Pilze. Vicrtc
Reihe. (Abhandl. der Senkenberg. naturf. GeselTsch., Bd. 12.} Frank-
furt a. M., 1881.
Baubr, E. , '98 : Zur Frage nach der Sexualitftt der Collemaceen. Ber. d. Deutsch.
Bot. GeselUch., 16: 363, 1898.
Bbhrbns, J., '86 : Beitrkge zur Kenntniss der Befruchtungsvorgan^e bei Fmcus
vesicuiosus. Ber. d. Deutsch. Bot GeselUch., j.: 92-103, 1886.
. '90: Einige Beobachtungen iiber die Entwickelung des Oogons und
der Oosphftre von VaucJkeria, Ber. d. Deutsch. Bot GeselUch., 8: 314-
318, 1890.
Bblajbff, W., '91: Zur Lehre von dem Pollenschlauch der Gymnospermen.
Ber. d. Deutsch. Bot GeselUch., 9: 280-285, 1891.
, '94: Ueber Bau und Entwickelung der Spermatozoiden der Pflanzen.
Flora, 79 : 1-48, 1894.
— , *97 : Ueber den Nebenkern in spermatogenen Zellen und die Sperma-
togenese bei den Farnkrautern. Ber. d. Deutsch. Bot. GeselUch., 15:
337-339» ^897.
, *97 : Ueber die Spermatogenese bei den Schachtelhalmen. Ber. d.
Deutsch. Bot. GeselUch., 15 : 339, 1897.
, *97 : Ueber die Aehnlichkeit einiger Erscheinungen in der Spermato-
genese bei Thieren und Pflanzen. Ber. d. Deutsch. Bot. GeselUch., 15 :
342, 1897.
, '98 : Ueber die Cilienbildner in den spermatogenen Zellen. Ber. d.
Deutsch. Bot GeselUch., 16: 140, 1898.
♦*99' Ueber die Ccntrosomcn in den spermatogenen Zellen. Ber. d.
Deutsch. Bot. GeselUch., 17: 199-205, 1899.
Bbnkdbn, E. van, '83 : Rech. sur la maturation de I'oeuf, la f^condation, et la
division cellulaire. Arch. d. Biol., 4 : 1883.
Bkrlbsb, a. N., '98 : Ueber die Befruchtun^ und Entwickelung der Oosphftre
bei den Peronosporeen. Jahrb. f. wiss. Bot, 31 : 159-195* 1898.
Bbrthold, G., '81 : Die geschlechtliche Fortpflanzung der eigentlichen Phae-
osporeen. Mittheilungen aus der Zoologischen Station zu Neapel, 2 :
401, 1881. (Here the earlier literature.)
Bbssby, £. A., '01 : Notes on the spermatozoid of Ginkgo. Science, N. S., 13:
355. I90I-
Blackman, v. H., '^: The cjtological features of fertilization and related
phenomena in Pinus sylvestris. Phil. Trans. Royal Soc. of London,
Series B, 190: 395-426, 1S98.
Bovbri, T., '95 : Ueber die Befruchtung und Entwickelungsffthigkeit kernloser
Seeigel-Eier, etc Archiv. f. Entwickelungsmechanik, 2 : 1895.
x8x
iSz FHCUNDATION IN PLANTS.
BuLLKR, A. H. R.. '00 : Contributions to our knowledge ot the apennatDioa ol
Feme. Ann. Hot., 14: 543-5**!. igoo.
Campskll, D. H.. '88: The development of PilHlaria glebuli/era L. Ann.
Bot., j: 333-164. 188S.
. '91 : On the prothallium and embryo of OsmuHda claytoniana L., and
< O. ciimatHOmea L. Ann, Bot., 6; 49-94, iSga.
, '97 : A morphological study of Naiai and Zanicttllia. Proc. Cali-
fornia Acad. Sci., 3d Ser., Bot., i : 1897.
, '99 : I. Notes on the structure of Ihe embrjo-Bac in Sfarganium »nd
Lysickiton. Bot. Gaz., 27: 153-165. 1899.
,'^' !!■ Studies on the flower and embryo in Sfiarg-imiiim. Proc.
Calif. Acad. Sci-, 3d Ser., Bot.. i : 394, 1899.
,99: III. Die Entwickelung des EmhryoMieket van Ptperomia fi»llM-
cida. Ber. d. E>eutBch. Bot. Gesellach., 17: 351-456, 1S99.
— — , '01 : The embryo-sRC of Pepcromia. Ann. Bot., 15 : 103-I18, 190I.
Chambirlaih, C. J., '99 : Fertilization of Pinas sytvtstrii. Bot. Gaz,, 37 ; 368,
1899.
Chmiklewskij, v., '90: Eine Notiz Uber das Verhalten der ChlorophyllbSnder
in den Zygoten der Spirogyra-Arten. Bot. Ztg., 48 ; 773-780, 1S9O.
*— , '93 ! Materialen zur Morphologic nnd Physiologie des Sexualproceises
bei den niederen Pflanzen. (RuGsian.) Ref. in Bol. Centralbl., p. 3641
189J.
COHN, F.,'55: UeberdieFortpflanzung von Sp/tieropUa annalina. BerichtOber
die zur Bekanntmachung geeigncten Verhandl. der K. Pr. Akad. d. Wis*.
zu Berlin, 1855. pp. 335-351.
CoRRSNs, C, '99: Untersuchungen iiber die Xenien bei Zta Mayi. Ber. d.
Deutsch. Bot. Gesellsch., 17 : 401-417. 1899.
DANOBARDand LiQER, '94, '95: (ijRecherchea sur la Structure des Mucorinfea;
(3) La reproduction sexuelie des Mucorin^es. Le Botaniste, 4: 1694.
1895-
Dangkard, '94, '95 : Considerations sur les phjnomineii de reproduction chei
les Phycomycttea. Le Botanisle, 4 : 149, 180^-1895.
Darbishirb, O. v., '99 : Ueber die Apothecienentwickelung der Flechle Fkyscia
/H;i/rr*/««C«(Schreb.)Nyl. Jthrb. f. wiss. Bot., 34: 329, 1899,
M., '96: The Fertilization of Batrackoiptrmvm. Ann. BoL, 10: 49,
373, 1898,
— -, '00; The fertilization of Albngo Candida. Bot. Gaz., igt 399, 1900.
Dixon, H. H., '94: Fertilization of Pinns syl-otslris. Ann. Bol^, 8: II, 1894.
DoDBL, A,, ■76; Utolhrix loitala. Jahrb, i. wiss. Bot., 10: 417-550, 1876.
Fairchild, D. G., '97: Ueber Kerntheilung und Befruchtung bei Basidio&olmt
raMarum Eidam. Johrb. f. wiss, Bot., 30: 185-195, 1897.
Farmer. J. B.,and Williams, J. Ll.,'0: On the fertilization and Ihe segmenta-
lion of the spore in Fucui. Proc Royal Soc, to : 1896.
Farmer. J. B., '98 : Contributions to our knowledge of the Fucaceae ; their life-
history and cytology. Phil. Trans. Royal Soc, London, 190; 633-
645. 1898.
Frrcueon, M. C., '01 : I. The development of the pollen-tube and the division
of the generative nucleus in certain species of pines. Ann. BoL, 151
'93-J
.'S"'-
1 in Piitusttrobui.
Fujii, K.,
: 11. Thedevelopmentoftheeggandfertili
Bot., 15: 43.'!-479, '90'-
: On the morphology of the spermatozoid of Ginkgo hiloba. (The
is in Japanese; the explanation of the figures in English.) Bot.
Magazine, Tokyo, 14; 160-166, 1900.
GoLENKiN, M.,'oo: Ueber die Befruchtung bei Spkaroplea annutina und fiber
die Structur der Zellkerne bei einigen griinen Algen. Ref. in Bot.
Centralbl., 84: 3S4, 1900.
GoftoscHANKiN, J., '83: Zur Kenntniss der Corpusculabei den Gymnospermen.
Bot. Ztg.,41: 835-831, 1883.
Grscoirk, v., '99: Lea Cintse Polieniques chez les Liliac^es. La Cellule, 16:
136-J96, 1899.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. 1 83
Grubbr, E., *ox : Ueber das Verhalten der Zellkerne in den Zjrgosporen von
Sforodinia grandis Link. Ber. d. Deutsch. Bot. GeselUch., 19 : 51-55,
1901.
GuiGNARD, L., *99: Le d^veloppement du pollen et la reduction chromatique
dans le Naiaa major. Arch. d*Anat. Microscopique, 2 : 455-509, 1899.
, '99 : I. Sur les anth^rozoides et la double copulation sexuelle chez
les v^g^taux angiospermes. Revue G^n^rale de Botanique, 11: 129,
1899.
, *99 : II. Les d^couvertes r^centes sur la fiicondation chez les v^ff6-
taux angiospermes. Volume jubilaire du Cinquantenaire de la Society
de Biologie, p. 189, 1899.
, *oo : I. L'appariel sexuel et la double f(^condation dans les Tulipes.
Ann. d. Sci. Nat Bot., S^rie VIII, 11 : 365, 1900.
, '00: II. NouveMes recherches sur la double fi^condation chez les
v^g^taux angiospermes. Comptes Rendus, Acad. d. Sci., 131 : 153, 1900.
, *oi : La double f^condation daos le Mais. Journal de Bot., 15: 1901.
Habbrlandt, G., '90 : Zur Kenntniss der Konjugation bei Sfirogyra, Sitzungs-
ber. d. Wiener Akad., Math.-nat. CI., XCIX, Abt. i : 390-400, 1890.
Harpsr, R. a., '95 : Die Entwickelungder Peritheciums bei Sphcerotheca castag-
neu Ber. d. Deutsch. Bot. C^sellsch., 13: 475, 1895.
, '96 : Ueber das Verhalten der Kerne bei der Fruchtentwickelung
einiger Ascomyceten. Jahrb. f. wiss. Bot., 29 : 655, 1896.
, '97 : Kemtheilung und freie Zellbildung in Ascus. Jahrb. f. wiss.
Bot., 30: 249-284, 1897.
,'99: Cell-division in Sporangia and Asci. Ann. Bot, 13: 467-524,
1899.
, '00 : Sexual reproduction in Pyronema confluens and the morphology
of the Ascocarp. Ann. Bot, 14: 321-400, 1900.
Hartog, M., '89: Recherches sur la Structure des Saprolegni^es. Comptes
Rendus, 108: 687-689, 1889.
, *95 : On the cytology of the vegetative and reproductive organs of the
SapnolegfiieeB. Trans. Royal Irish Acad., 30: 1895.
, *96: The cytology oi Safrolegnia, Ann. Bot., lor: 1896.
•*99' The alleged fertilization in the Sap role gniece, Ann. Bot, 13:
447. 1899.
Hassknkamp, a., '02 : Ueber die Entwickelung der Cystocarpien bei einigen
Florideen. Bot. Ztg., 60: 65-85, 1902.
Hbinrichbr, '83 : Zur Kenntniss der Algeneattung Sphceroplea, Ber. d.
Deutsch. Bot Gesellsch., 1 : 433-450, 1883.
HiRASS, S., '95 ; Etudes sur la fi^condation et I'embryog^nie du Ginkgo hiloha,
Journ. Coll. Sci. Imp. Univ., Tokyo, VIII : 307-322, 1895.
, '97: Untersuchungen Ober das Verhalten des Pollens von Ginkgo
biloha. Bot. Centralbl., 59: 1897.
«*98: Etudes sur la f^condation et Tembryog^nie du Ginkgo biloba,
(Second m^moire.) Journ. Coll. Sci., Imp. Univ., Tokyo, 12: 103-149,
1898.
Ikeno, S., '96 : The spermatozoids of Cycas revoluia (Japanese). Bot. Magazine,
Tokyo, 10: 1806.
, *97 : VorlMunge Mittheilung uber die Spermatozoiden bei Cycas revo-
luia, Bot. Centralbl., 59: 1897.
, '08 : Zur Kenntniss des sog. '* centrosomfthnlichen Kttrpers " im
PoUenschlauch der Cycadeen. Flora, 85 : 15, 1898.
, '98: Untersuchungen fiber die Entwickelung der Geschlechtsorgane
und den Vorgang der Befruchtung bei Cycas revoluta, Jahrb. f. wiss.
Bot., 32 : 357-379, 1898.
^— , '01 : Contribution k T^tude de la f^condation chez le Ginkgo biloba.
Ann. d. Sci. Bot., S6rie 8, 13: 305-316, 1901.
Ikeno and Hirass, '97 : Spermatozoides in Gymnosperms. Ann. Bot, 11 : 344,
1897.
Johnson, D. S., *oo: On the endosperm and embryo of Peperomia pellueida,
Bot Gaz., 30 : i-io, 1900.
JosT, L., '95 : Beitrige zur Kenntniss der CoUochmtotn, Ber. d. Deutsch. Bot
Gesellsch., 13: 433-452, 1895.
184 FECUNDATION IN PLANTS.
JuAL, H. O., *oo: Vergleichende Unlersuchungen fiber typische und parthe-
nogenetiBche Fortpflanzungbei der Gattung Antennaria. Kongl. Veten-
skaps-Akademiens Handlingar, 33 : 1-58, 1900
, '00 : Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Tetradentheilung. Jahrb. f. wiss.
Bot., 35 : 626-659, 1900.
Karstbn, G., '00: Die Auxosporenbildungbei der Gattung Cocconeis Smrirella
und CymatofUura. Flora, 87 : 253-283, 1900.
Klbbahn, H., '88 : Ueber die Zygosporen einiger Conjugaten. Ber. d. Deutsch.
Bot. Gesellsch., 6: 160-166, 1888.
, '91 : I. Studien ttber Zygoten. Die Keimung von Closterium und
C<75i»ariiym, Jahrb. f. wiss. Bot., 22: 415, 1891.
, '92: II. Studien fiber Zygoten. Jahrb. f. wiss. Bot., 24: 235, 1892.
. '96: Beitr&ge zur Kenntniss der Auxosporenbildung. Jahrb. f. wiss.
Bot., 29: 595, 1896.
, '99: Die Befruchtung von SphceropUa annulina Ag. Festschrift ftlr
Schwendener. 1899.
Klsbs, G., '91 : Ueber die Bildung der Fortpflanzungszellen bei Hydrodictyon
utriculatum. Bot. Ztg., 49: 790, 1891.
, '96: Die Bedingungen der Fortpflanzung bei einigen Algen und Pil-
zen. Jena, 1896. (See also Jahrb. f. wiss. Bot., Bd. 32, 33, 35.)
Kny, L., '84: Bot. Wandtafeln. Taf. lxiii-lxiv. Berlin, 1884.
Land, W. J. G.,'oo: Double fertilization in Compositce. Bot. Gaz., 30: 252,
1900.
Lautbrborn, R., '96: Untersuchungen Uber Bau, Kerntheilung und Bewegung
der Diatomeen. Leipzig, 1^6.
Lbobr, M., '95 : Structure et d^veloppement de la zygospore du Sporodinia
grandh. Revue G^n. de Bot., 7: 481-486, 1^5.
LiNDAU, G., '88: Ueber die Anlage und Entwickelung einiger Flechten-apothe-
cien. Flora, 71 : 451-489, 1888.
, '99: Beitrfige zur Kenntniss der Gattung Gyrophora, Festschrift fllr
Schwendener. Berlin, 1899.
LoBB,J., '01: Experiments on artificial parthenogenesis in Annelids ( C>li9/^-
teris) and the nature of the process of fertilization. Am. Jour, of Physi-
ology, 4: 423-459' 1901-
LoTSY, J., '99 : Contributions to the life-history of the genus Gnetum. Ann. du
Jardin Bot. de Buitenzorg, 16: 2d Ser. i : 46-110, 1899.
MiYAKE, K., '01 : The fertilization of Pythium De Baryanum, Ann. Bot., 15:
653-666, 1901.
, '02 : The spermatozoid of Ginkgo. Jrnl. Applied Microscopy and
Laboratory Methods, 5 : 1773-1780, 1902.
Moll, J. W., '93: Observations on karyokinesis in Spirogyra, Verhand. d.
koninkl. Akad. van Wetensch. te Amsterdam, Sect. II, Deel x, Nr. 9,
1893. 36 p.
MoTTiBR, D. M., '97: Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Kerntheilung in den PoUen-
mutterzellen einiger Dikotylen und Monokotylen. Jahrb. f. wiss. Bot,
30: 169-294, 1897.
, '98 : Ueber das Verhaltcn der Kerne bei der Entwickelung des Embryo-
sacks und die Vorgftnge bei der Befruchtung. Jahrb. f. wiss. Bot., 31 :
125-157, 1898.
,'00: Nuclear and cell division in Dictyota dichotoma, Ann. Bot,
14: 163-192, 1900.
, '03 : The behavior of the chromosomes in the spore mother-cells of
higher plants and the homology of the pollen and embryo-sac mother-
cells. Bot. Gaz., 35: 250-282, 1903.
MuNiBR, A., Le nucleole de Spirogyra. La Cellule, 3: 333, .
MuRBBCK, '01 : Parthenogenetische Embryobildung in der Gattung AlcJkemiila.
O
Lunds Universitets Arsskrift, 36: 1-40, 1901.
MuRRiLL, W. A., *oo: The development of the archegonium and fertilization
in the hemlock spruce (7>«^a canadensis Car v.), Ann. Bot., 14: 583,
1900.
Nathansohn, a., '00: Ueber Parthenogenesis bei Marsilia und ihre Abh&n-
gigkeit von der Temperatur. Ber. d. Deutsch. Bot. Gesellsch., 18 : 99-
109, J900.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. 1 85
Nawaschin, S., '99: I« Neue Beobachtungen ilber Befruchtung bei Fritillaria
t$n$lla und Lilium Martagon. Reference in Hot. Centralb., 77 : 6a, 1899.
, '99: II. Resultate eincr Revision dcr Befruchtungsvorgftnge bei
Lilium martagvu und Fritillaria ienella. Bull, de TAcad. imp. des
Sciences dc St. Petersb,, 9: 377, 1899.
, '00 : Ueber die Befruchtungsvorgftnge bei einiger Dicotyledonen.
Ber. d. Deutsch. Bot. Gesellsch., 18: 224. 1900.
Oltmanns, F.,*99: Ueber der Sexualitftt der £ctocari>een. Flora, 86: 1-14,
, *9) : BeitrMge zur Kenntniss der Fucaceen. Bibliotheca Botanica,
Heft 14. 1889.
, '95 : Ueber die Entwickelung der Sexualorgane bei Vaucheria, Flora,
80: 388-^20, 1895.
. '98 : Die Entwickelung der Sexualorgane bei ColeoehaU fulvinata.
Flora, 85 : 1-14, 1895.
, '98: Zur Entwickelungsgeschichte der Florideen. Bot. Ztg., 56: 99-
140, 1898.
OsTSRHOUT, W.J. v., '97: Ueber Entstehung der karyokinetischen Spindel bei
Equisetum. Jahrb. f. wiss. Bot. 30: 159-168, 1897.
, '96: On the life-history of Rhabdonia teneray Ag. Ann. Bot., 10:
403, 1896.
, xx>: Befruchtung bei .ffa/r«c>l<?jr/*riffirw. Flora, 87: 109-115, 1900.
Oybrton, C., '88: Ueber den Conjugationsvorgang bei Spirogyra, Ber. d.
Deutsch. Bot. Gesellsch., 6: S-72, 1888.
OvRRTON, J. B., '02: Parthenogenesis in Thalictmm purpurascens, Bot. Gaz.,
33 ' 363-375» 1902.
Pfrfpbr, W., '04: Locomotorische Richtungsbewegungen durch chemische
Reize. Untersuchungen aus. d. Bot. Inst, zu Tiibingen, i : 1884.
Phillips, R. W., '95 : I. On the development of the cystocarp in RkodomelaeetB
{Rhodomelia^ Poly sip honia), Ann. Bot., 9: 289, 1895.
, '96 : II. Dasja, Chondria, Launencia, and Polysiphonia. Ann. Bot,
10: 1896.
-, '98. The development of the cjstocarp in Rhodymeniales : Delesseri-
aceas. Ann. Bot., 12: 173, 1898.
Pringshrim, N., *57 : Beitrftge zur Morphologie und Systematik der Algen. II.
Die Saprolegnieen. Gesammelte Abhandl. 2 : 57, 1857. (From Jahrb.
f. wiss. Bot., 1 : 1857.
, '58, '60 : Beitrftge zur Morphologie und Systematik dcr Algen. Ge-
sammelte Abhandl., i : 279, 1895. (Jahrb. f. wiss. Bot., 2: i860.)
, *73 : Weitere Nachtrftge zur Morphologie und Systematik der Sapro-
legnieen. Gesammelte Abhandl., 2: 177, 1873^ (Jahrb. f. wiss. Bot.,
9: 191, 1873.)
'82: Neue Beobachtung iiber den Befruchtungsact der Gattungen
Aeklya und Saprolegnia. Gesammelte Abhandl., 2 : 167, 1882.
Raciborski, M. von, '66: Ueber den Einfluss ftusserer Bedingungen auf die
Wachstungsweise des Basidiobolus ranarum. Flora, 82 : 107-132, 1896.
Rauwrnhoff, N. W. p., *88: Recherches sur le SphceropUa annultna Ag.
Archiv. N6erlandaises des sc exact, et nat., 22 : 91-142, 1888.
Saroant, E., '99 : On the presence of two vermiform nuclei in the fertilized
embryo-sac of Lilium martagon, Proc. Royal Soc., 65 : 163, 1899.
, '00 : Recent work on the results of fertilization in angiosperms.
Ann. Bot, 14: 689-712, 190a
ScHMiTZ, F., '79: Untersuchungen iiber die Zellkerne der Thallophyten. Ver-
handl. d. Naturhist. Vereins d. Preuss. Rheinlande u. West&lens, 1897.
, '82 : Die Chromatophoren der Algen. Bonn, 1882.
, '83 : Untersuchungen iiber die Befruchtung der Florideen. Sitzungs-
ber. der Acad, der Wissenschaft zu Berlin, i : 215-258, 1883.
Shaw, W. R., '97: Parthenogenesis in Marsilia, Bot. Gaz., 24: 114, 1897.
, '98 : The fertilization of Onoclea, Ann. Bot., 12 : 261-285, 1898.
, '98: Ueber die Blepharoplasten bei OnocUa und Marsilia. Ber. d.
Deutsch. Bot. Gesellsch., 16: 177-184, 1898.
Stahl, E., '77 : Beitrftge zur Entwickelungsgeschichte der Flechten. Leipzig,
1887.
l86 FECUNDATION IN PLANTS.
SraviNS, F. L., '99 : The compound ooKphere of Albugo bliti. Bot. Gki-, 38 :
149, 1899.
, '01: GametogeneBiB and fertilizatioD in Albtigo. Bot. Giiz.,3]; 77,
1901.
Strasburgkr. E., '69: Die Befruchlung bei den Coniferen. 1869.
. '7J ; Die Coniferen und die Gnetaceen. 1671.
— , '78: Ueber Befruchlung und Zelltheilung. Jena, 1878.
, '79; Ueber das Verhalten des Pollens und die Befruchtung8vorg;iin)(c
bei den Gymnotpevmen. Histol. BeiirSge, 4: 1891.
, '79; Die Angiospermen und die Gymnospermen. 1879.
— , '81 : Ueber den Theilungevorgang der Zellkerne. iS8i.
, '84: Neue Untemuchungen Uber den BefruchtungBvorgang bei den
PhanerogamenalBGrundlagcfSreineTheoriederZeuBung, Jena, 188*.
, '9lt Schwilrmsporen, Gamelen, etc. Hiitol. Beitragc, Heft 4, 1891.
— ■-, "94: The periodic reduction of the number of chromosome* in the life-
histor}' of living organJBme. Ann. Bot., 8: 381-316, 1894.
, '95: Karyokinetiache Probleme. Jahrb. f. w. Boi.. 28: 151-204, 1895.
, '97: Kerntheilung und Befruchlung bei Fucui. Jahrb. f. w. Bot., 30;
35'-374. "897-
, '98: Die pSaniliche Zellhiule. Jahrb. f. w. Bot., 31 : S"-S9fi. 1898-
,'00: Ueber Reduciionstlieilung, Spindelbildung, CentroEomen und
Cilienbildner im PQanzenreich. Hiitol. Beilriige. Heft 6. 1900.
- — , '00: Einlge Bemerkungen zur Frage nach der " doppellen Befruch-
lung" bei den Angiospermen. Bol. Zlg., 58: 195, 1900.
SwiNGLK, W. T.. '97 : Zur Kenntniss der Kern- und Zelltheilung bei den Sphace-
lariflceen. Jahr. f, wIbs. Bot., 30: 197-350, 1897.
, '98 : Two new organs of Ihe plant cell. Science, N. S., 7 : 119. 1898.
ThAXTBR. R., '96: Contribution toward a monograph of the Laboulbemiacta.
Mem. of Am. Acad, of ArlE and Sciences, 11 \ 187-439. Boston, Decem-
ber. 1896.
TuoM, C, '99: The process of fertilization in AsfidiHm and Adiantum. Trans.
Acad. Sci. Sl Louis, 9; 1S5-314, 1S99.
Thomas, E. N., 'c»: I. On the presence of vermiform nuclei in a dicotyledon.
Ann. Bot., 14: 31S, 1900.
. , '00 : II. Double ferlilizalion in a dicotyledon — CaMa paluttrit.
Ann. Bol., 14: 577, 1900.
TiMBKRLAKK, H. G,,'oi: Swarmspore formation in Hydrediclyon atricnlatum
Roth. Bot. Gaz., 31 ; 303, 1901.
Thbub, M.. '81 : Recherches sur les Cycadrfcs. Ann. du Jardin Bol. de Buiten-
lOrg, s: 33-53. 1881.
Trow, A. H., 'gj: The karyology of SatrolegHia. Ann. Bot, 9: 609-653,
, 99: Observations on the biology and cylology of a new variety of
Acklya Amtricana. Ann. Bot., 13: 131, 1S99.
, 'ol ; Qbaervationa on the biology and cylology of PylAinm ultimiim,
n. sp. Ann. Bol., 15 : 361-311, igoi.
Vkibs, H. di, '99: Sur la f^condation hvbride de Talbuinen. Complei rendus
d. Acad. d. Sci,, 139; 973-975. i&99.
Waokr, H., '96: On the structure and reproduction in CyUofua Candidas Lev.
Ann. Bot,, lo; 135-341, 1896.
, '99 i Sexuality in fungi. Ann. Bot., 13 : 575-597. 1899. I
, '00 1 On the fertilization ai Pironospera parasitica. Ann. Bol., 14:
363-197. 1900-
WsBBRR, H, J.. -97: I. Peculiar structures occurring in the pollen tube of I
Zamia. Bot. Gaz., 33 : 453-458, 1897.
, II. The development of the Bnlhero;<oid» oi Zamia. Bol. G*(., 34;
16-23, 1897.
, III. Notes on the fecundation of .Zanio and the pollen tube appanitut
of Ginkgo. Bot. Gai.. 34 ; 333-234, 1897.
■ — , '00 : Xenia, or the immediate effect of pollen in maize. Bull, No, 33,
Division of Vegetable Physiology and Pathology, U. S, Depl. Agrl.,
Sept. 13. 1900.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. 1 87
WiKOAND, K. M., '00: The development of the embryo-aac in some monocotj-
ledonous plants. Bot. Graz., 30: 25-^6, 1900.
Wills, N., '94: ueber die Befruchtung bei Ntmalion multifidum. Ber. d.
Deutsch. Bot. Gesellsch., la : (57}-(i6o), 1894. *
Wilson, £. B., '01 : Experimental studies in cytology. I. A cytological study
of artificial parthenoeenesis in sea-urchin eggs. Archiv. nir Entwicke-
lungsmechanik der Organismen, 12 : 529-5S, 1901.
Winkler, H., '01 : Ueber Merogonie und Befruchtung. Jahrb. f. wiss. Bot.,
36: 753-756, 1901.
WissKLiNGH, C. VAN, '98: Ueber den Nucleolus von Spirogyra^ Bot. Ztg., 56:
195-226, 1898.
y
VOL L
NON CIRCULATIN
DO NOT REMOVI
=Pn<iA THE LIBR^
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11